

l A 

c*v 


* < 
ts «* 

A O 




0 



^ A ^ 

* J » ft ^ ' .IB 

in" ^ „ . Pi. * o N o ' *V "cK " * 


- ,•* , " o no" ^ 

0 ' IrfS*! 1 ', %> v »'*•' 

: : 0 £\ 

. „ V*V / % \W*" 

' o - * * jy < ", ^ N ^ 

„CV , « N <• * <*> ‘ fi ^ 






V </> 

<\ v ^ ', H/J5^\N’ * 

/ C * 

V ' 8 * ° * ^ 0 ^° t O N G 

■I P> 0° ■> P ^v ' ^ ** 

^ ° ^ 'U " 

* ** ^ >-r»"s $ c b 

" 0 ,^ . — - / 

✓* ^ 

- 


\ Ps O y * o ^ ^ * 

* 0 N 0 ’ v>* % v * °/ 

L o- lAKjttflf /*aW> .•*. a v5^ « r> 




0 * V 


* _f>l\ KW /in <<'T> ^ r TI a 

° v> » 

« ^ *v z 7X// 

c „ V*. "♦*'*’ a\ . V I » B ??' y ° * v ~ ^ 

<■ ^ ^ ^'yrTpl- °o c.°' 

+*-? *JiW‘" "oo' = 
. $°*. * ■” * 

*•- * 77i * 'V* s . . , % "•* iT^ ’* ,#‘ 

0 r , S s _ ^/, c> \> ^ V * ,>, 

■>*. a"!> " ^\iM|||K71l * "?■’ .V, P r\ * r< 




, _ v ‘ * <, , s N y 0 « V 

’‘.'♦,'V. *N .V, ^ 

iCk.'- ° 






'V .>>> „ * v? >£• * $ 

s v ^ ^ o° * ^ 


*s s \^ .,, ^ 

>\,*\' , ,.\ o 
v* x ’bo' 

H 5 ' 

V * * * 0 * 


^ V* 


°< 



/ * 


» * 

"> "' > s ' "1/ -, V 

(J 

Z 



~ ' r 'f- ° 

<■ b ^ - 



<C* 

■y , v 

„ » ■*. ,o % < '^T" a T' ' ^ *\ * ' r. » 

Q*^ O N <■ <f. * * ^ . V 1 * * O O ' 

r. u 0 C <r ^ ' / y^ > -tO O 

u t ^ -y. \J ^ j*-;- ^ 

*■ <? ** X ^ r 0 < © 






































Reigning 


Belle. 


A SOCIETY NOVEL. 

' . ./ ’ 

BY MRS. ANN S. STEPHENS. 

author of " mabel's mistake ; or, the lost jewels," " the wife's secret ; or, Gillian," 
"lord hope’s choice; or, more secrets than one," "bertha's engagement," 
"bellehood and bondage; or, bought with a price," "fashion and famine," 

" palaces and prisons ; OR, the prisoner of the bastile," " norston's rest," 
"ruby gray's strategy; or, married by mistake," "the old countess," 

"the heiress; or, the gypsy's legacy," "the soldier's orphans," 

"a NOBLE woman; OR, a GULF BETWEEN THEM," “ MARY DERWENT," 

" DOUBLY FALSE ; OR, ALIKE AND NOT ALIKE," " THE GOLD BRICK," 

" CURSE OF GOLD," " MARRIED IN HASTE," " REJECTED WIFE," 

" WIVES AND WIDOWS J OR, THE BROKEN LIFE," 

"silent struggles," "the old HOMESTEAD," BTC. 




"The Reigning Belle," by Mrs. Ann S. Stephens, is a romantic and thrilling novel of 
fashionable society, full of intensely dramatic scenes and overflowing with absorbing interest. 
The action goes straight ahead. So skilfully is the plot framed and handled that the veil of 
mystery surrounding Eva Laurence, the beautiful shop-girl, Mrs. Lambert, the society belle, 
and Herman Ross, the artist, cannot be penetrated until the author sees fit to throw it aside. 
Eva is a charming heroine, and the hero, Ivon Lambert, is a fine specimen of American manhood. 
The love episodes are delightfully depicted. There is much enjoyable humor in the novel, reliev- 
ing the numerous exciting incidents. The scene in the Lambert conservatory between Mrs. Lam- 
bert and Ross, Mrs. Lambert’s jealous espionage of Ross at Mrs. Carter’s party, the episode in 
the court-room and the exposure of Miss Spicer are particularly stirring, but the whole romance 
is unusually powerful and effective. Everybody should read " The Reigning Belle " and enjoy 
a rich treat. Mrs. Stephens' novels are among the best and most popular published, are admired 
by young and old alike, should be read by all, and will be found for sale by all Booksellers. 



306 CHESTNUT STREET. 


copyright: — 1885. 

T. IB. PETERSON &c BROTHERS. 


*V n/ 



MRS. ANN S. STEPHENS’ WORKS. 

EACH IS COMPLETE IN ONE LARGE DUODECIMO VOLUME. 

BELLE HOOD AND BONDAGE ; or, Bought with a Price. 
LORD HOPE'S CHOICE; or, More Secrets Than One . 

THE OLD COUNTESS. Sequel to 11 Lord Hope's Choice." 
BERTHA'S ENGAGEMENT. 

NORSTON'S REST. 

PALACES AND PRISONS ; or, The Prisoner of the Bastile. 
RUBY GRAY'S STRATEGY ; or, Married by Mistake. 

A NOBLE WOMAN ; or, A Gulf Between Them. 

WIVES AND WIDOWS; or, The Broken Life. 
FASHION AND FAMINE. 

THE CURSE OF GOLD; or, The Bound Girl and Wife's Trials. 
MABEL' S MISTAKE ; or, The Lost Jewels. 

SILENT STRUGGLES. A Tale of Witchcraft. 

THE WIFE'S SECRET; or, Gillian. 

THE HEIRESS ; or, The Gypsy's Legacy . 

THE OLD HOMESTEAD ; or, The Pet of the Poor House. 

THE REJECTED WIFE; or, The Ruling Passion. 

DOUBLY FALSE; or, Alike and Not Alike. 

THE REIGNING BELLE. 

MARRIED IN HASTE. 

THE SOLDIER'S ORPHANS. 

MARY DERWENT. 

THE GOLD BRICK. 

Above Books are Bound in Morocco Cloth, Gilt. Price $1.50 Each. 

% ' 

Mrs. Stephens' works are for sale by all Booksellers, or copies 
of any one, or more of them, will be sent to any one, postage prepaid, or 
free of freight, on remitting the price of the ones wanted to the publishers, 

T. B. PETERSON Sp BROTHERS, 

306 Chestnut Street, Philadelphia, Pa. 


“ The Reigning Belle ” is one of the most powerful, 
original and exciting society novels ever published. 
Though Mrs. Ann S. Stephens, its famous and gifted 
author, has written many superb romances, she has 
surpassed herself in this. The scene is laid in New 
York, and fashionable society is liberally drawn upon, 
while lowly life also comes in for its share of treatment. 
The plot is thrilling, intricate and managed with con- 
summate art, the reader being kept in complete igno- 
rance of what the end is to be untii it comes. In the 
web of impenetrable mystery a lost child, Eva Lau- 
rence, Herman Ross and Mrs. Lambert are involved, 
and upon them and their hidden relation to each other 
the thrilling romance hinges. Eva is a handsome 
shop-girl, who is adopted by the wife of a shoddy mil- 
lionaire, Ross an artist with a past full of shadows, and 
Mrs. Lambert a society belle. Humor is furnished in 
abundance and stirring episodes come thick and fast. 
Eva has a devoted admirer in Ivon Lambert, and the 
love scenes between the pair are natural and delicious. 
**The Reigning Belle” is certain to find hosts of 
readers, and it possesses every requisite to delight and 
fascinate them all. Mrs. Stephens, as a writer, ranks 
among the best of all American authors, and her novels 
should be read by every lover of absorbing fiction, for 
they are among the best and most popular published, 
and will be found for sale by all Booksellers every- 
where, or copies of any or all of them will be sent to 
any one, to any place, post-paid, on receipt of price by 
the publishers. ( 19 ) 











































































































































• m 















































. 

























































CONTENTS. 

■■ 4 - • *»— > 

Chapter Page 

I.— THE SHOPPING PARTY 25 

II. — THE GIRL OF THE TIMES 28 

III. — A HUMBLE HOME 32 

IV. — LITTLE JIMMY GOES AFTER WORK 38 

V. — A FEAST AFTER A FAMINE 42 

VI. — IN THE MORNING 47 

VII. — SUNSHINE 51 

VIII.— TRYING THINGS ON 55 

IX. — THE LAMBERT MANSION 59 

X. — DAWNING PROSPERITY 64 

XI. — GOSSIP IN THE BASEMENT 69 

XII. — JAMES MAKES AN ACQUAINTANCE 74 

XIII. — THE GENTLE INVALID 80 

XIV. — THE POLICEMAN’S DEATH 84 

XV. — ARTIST SYMPATHY 89 

XVI. — MRS. CARTER MAKES A VISIT 92 

XVII. — THE FIRST BANK NOTES 97 

XVIII. — OLD FRIENDS 101 

XIX. — MR. BATTLES IS DISGUSTED 105 

XX. — OVER THEIIi TEA 108 

( 21 ) 


22 


CONTENTS 


Chapter Page 

XXI.— A SLIGHT ALTERCATION... Ill 

XXII.— THE FIRST FRUITS OF GENIUS 115 

XXIII.— THE HIDDEN PACKAGE 119 

XXIV. — WHICH RIVER 123 

XXV.— THE PAWNBROKER 131 

XXVI. — THE PAWNBROKER’S OFFICE 135 

XXVII. — MRS. CARTER STANDS BY HER OLD FRIENDS... 137 

XXVIII. — YOUNG LAMBERT SPEAKS OUT 142 

XXIX. — MISS SPICER 145 

XXX.— OLD MEMORIES AND PRESENT STRUGGLES 149 

XXXI.— BITTER JEALOUSY 152 

XXXII. — DRESSING FOR THE PARTY 156 

XXXIII. — ABOUT THE ROSES AND VIOLETS 159 

XXXIV. — MRS. CARTER BECOMES FASHIONABLE 164 

XXXV.— A STRANGE PROPOSAL 168 

XXXVI.— THE WAY SHE MANAGED HIM 171 

XXXVII.— A GLIMPSE OF FAIRY LAND 175 

XXXVIII. — FIGHTING ANGUISH 178 

XXXIX. — MR. AND MRS. SMITH 181 

XL.— OLD LOVERS *. 184 

XLI.— IVON AND EVA 187 

XLII. — A WOMAN TRANSFIGURED 190 

XLIII. — HERSELF AGAIN 194 

XL1V.— CLOSING THE SHUTTERS 198 

XLV.— WATCHING FROM THE PAVEMENT 202 

XL VI.— AFTER THE PARTY 206 

XL VII.— HOW MISS SPICER AND ELLEN POST FRATERNIZE 210 

XLVIII.— FIVE THOUSAND DOLLARS 213 

XLIX.— MR. MAHONE 217 


CONTENTS 


23 


Chapter Page 

L,— -A BARGAIN AT LAST 221 

LI. — A BOY IN PRISON 224 

LII.— THE SECOND ARREST 22S 

LIII. — THE WOMAN IN THE LAUNDRY 230 

LIV. — PREPARING FOR THE WEDDING 234 

LV. — EVA’S TEMPTATION 238 

LVI. — MRS. SMITH BRINGS PAINFUL NEWS 242 

LVII. — IN HASTE FOR THE WEDDING 246 

LVIII.— MOTHER AND SON 253 

LIX. — THE EXAMINATION COMPLETED 259 

LX.— -AN UNEXPECTED WITNESS 264 

LXI.— WAITING FOR NEWS 271 

LXII. — THE MORTGAGE 276 

LXIII. — THE PRICE OF A BRACELET 280 

LXIV. — THE ADOPTION 283 

LXV. — IN THE PARK 2S6 

LXVI. — THE INDIA SHAWL 292 

LX VII. — THE PAWNBROKER GETS HIS PRICE 296 

LXVIII. — MISS SPICER RECEIVES HER DISMISSAL 299 

LXIX. — THE TRUTH 304 

LXX.— OUR CHILD 308 

LXXI. — A DOUBLE WEDDING 313 


# 




































v-. 















V,s 




« 































i 

























a 


. 


















* • w 


















« 










■ 



















































■* 

* 

• . 

* 






















































THE REIGNING BELLE 


CHAPTER I. 

THE SHOPPING PARTY. 

Around her were such glowing colors, in masses, or 
floating airily through the room, that a face less richly 
tinted would have seemed pale by contrast. Behind her 
was a pile of India shawls, in which the rays of a gorgeous 
sunset seemed to have mellowed down in one soft, glowing 
heap. By her side was a morning-dress of Oriental cash- 
mere, with vivid palm-leaves running far 'up the skirt, which 
trailed down from the wire skeleton that supported it, and 
swept the floor like the plumage of a peacock. 

In fact this vast show-room was one panorama of bright, 
beautiful things ; and most beautiful of all was the young 
girl, with her rich complexion, just verging on the bru- 
nette, and her large, blue-gray eyes, that looked out from 
their sweeping lashes like shadowed waters where the rushes 
grow thickly. Her hair, too, was lustrous and abundant, 
neither black, auburn, nor brown, but with a gleam of each 
as the light chanced to fall on it. 

The face, we have so imperfectly described, was turned 
toward a flight of stairs that led from the more general 
warerooms below, and across it flew a shadow of pride or 

( 25 ) 


26 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


pain, as a party of ladies, accompanied by one gentleman, 
came up tlie stairs, and loitered along the show-room, where 
she was standing. One of the clerks went forward to meet 
the party, and turning, walked b} T the side of the younger 
lady, who came on somewhat in advance of the rest, politely 
attentive to business. 

“ Shawls, did you say?” 

t( Yes,” answered the young lady, smiling blandly in the 
face of the clerk, whose soft amber beard stirred almost 
imperceptibly with an answering smile. “I scarcely know 
yet what we do want ; but my friend has a perfect passion for 
shawls, and I dare say will add another to the variety she 
has stored away in her cedar-closet, where even the moths 
are forbidden to touch them. Oh Mrs. Lambert ! here is 
something lovely ! ” 

The elder lady came forward, and, taking out her gold- 
mounted eye-glass, examined the shawl which had struck 
the young lady’s attention. It was, indeed, a fabric of 
wonderful beauty, soft, firm, and wrought in with a splen- 
dor of harmonious colors, which the most perfect taste alone 
could appreciate. But the lady who examined this exquisite 
workmanship well understood its value, and after making 
herself mistress of all its perfections, quietly inquired the 
price. 

The sum named would have bought a pretty homestead for 
some poor family in the country. The lady seemed in no 
way surprised by the amount, but took the shawl from its 
stand, while the young lady beckoned the girl, who had 
withdrawn a little way off, to try it on. 

This young creature came forward, not blushing under 
the astonished eyes turned upon her, but rather growing 
pale, with a keen feeling of humiliation, and submitted her 
queenly person to be enveloped in the rich folds of the shawl. 
When she felt all those strange eyes upon her the color came 
back to her face, while the downcast lashes swept her glow- 


THE SHOPPING PARTY. 27 

ing cheeks, and her lips began to quiver, as if a burst ot 
tears were struggling upward. 

“ Mother, ” said the young gentleman, in a low voice, 
“ the counter would be a better place.” 

“No, no!” broke in the very positive young person, 
whom the elder lady addressed as Miss Spicer, who leaned 
forward and touched the shoulder over which the shawl was 
draped with her parasol. “Nothing like a live person to 
carry off a thing like this. Please move forward and let us 
see how it falls upon the train. Superb, isn’t it ? ” 

Eva Laurence lifted her eyelids with a sudden flash, and 
stepped back from the insolent touch of that parasol, with a 
gesture at once haughty and graceful. Then, remembering 
what was expected of her, she moved across the floor, display- 
ing the shawl in every fold as it swept from her shoulders, 
down the long, black train of her dress. All other eyes 
were fixed upon the garment, but young Lambert saw that 
her bosom heaved, and the hands folded over the shawl 
trembled. He was turning away, touched by this evidence 
of painful embarrassment, when Mis3 Spicer darted forward, 
seized upon Eva’s train, and spread it out upon the floor, 
exclaiming, 

“There now, that’s something like. Isn’t it superb?” 

“It is, indeed!” answered Mrs. Lambert, surveying the 
tall, well-formed girl with her glass. “ What do you think, 
of it Ivan ? ” 

“What do I think, mother? Why, that the young lady 
will be tired to death before you have made up your mind. 
Permit me r” 

Here young Lambert lifted the shawl gently from Eva’s 
shoulders, and laid it on the counter. 

Eva drew a deep breath and moved off to a window, 
resentful and hurt, she could scarcely tell why — for had she 
not come to that place for the very purpose that wounded 
her so ? Did she not receive extra compensation because 


28 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


her stately figure carried off those costly garments to such 
advantage ? What right had she that this patrician party 
had invaded? 

Still the girl’s cheek burned, and her shoulders felt heavy, 
as if a burden more oppressive than twenty shawls bore 
them down. 


CHAPTER II. 

THE GIRL OF THE TIMES. 

While Mrs. Lambert was completing the purchase of 
her shawl, the young man moved quietly about the room, 
carrying his cane in one well-gloved hand, with which he 
manifested a little impatience, as most men do when forced 
into a shopping excursion with members of their own 
family ; but, with all his restlessness, he kept Eva Laurence 
well in view, wondering in his heart who she was, and how 
she came to be in that strange position. 

Miss Spicer, too, had her curiosity. Troubled with no 
sensitive hesitation, she watched the girl in a bold, staring 
way, now and then turning a quizzical look on young Lam- 
bert, which brought the color to his face. 

“ Stylish, ha!” she whispered, taking the young man’s 
cane from his hand. u Stop here often after this, I dare say 
— I would if I carried one of these things.” . 

The young lady gave emphasis to her words by a dashing 
flourish of the cane, which, being a flexible, gold-mounted 
affair, she was twisting back and forth in her hands. 

The young gentleman made a gesture as if to reclaim his 
property. 

Miss Spicer gave up the cane. 

Eva Laurence saw all this, though her drooping eyes 
seemed fixed on the floor, and the proud heart burned with- 


THE GIRL OF THE TIMES. 


29 


in her ; for now and then Miss Spicer glanced across the 
piles of merchandise to where she stood, taking no pains to 
conceal that she was an object of curiosity, if not of con- 
versation. 

“ There now, don’t look so savage, my friend,” said the 
lady, “ and you shall see what a chance I will give you for 
a second survey.” 

Before young Lambert could answer, tlje reckless creature 
had called another clerk to her side. 

“This velvet cloak,” she said,. “I should like to see it 
tried on. Please call the young person.” 

The clerk stepped over to Eva Laurence, and spoke to 
her. She looked up quickly, bent her head, and came across 
the room, almost smiling the contempt she felt for that rude 
girl, who only seemed the more plebeian from the fact that 
her coarseness was smothered in purple and fine linen. 

Without a word Eva invested herself in the velvet gar- 
ment, and with its rich, deep laces settling round her, stood 
out in the midst of the open space to be examined, looking 
gravely and quietly on the group that gathered around 
her. 

Then the ladies fell to examining the cloak by detail; 
handling its glossy folds, criticising the pattern of the lace, 
and exclaiming at the perfect fit; while Spicer turned the 
shrinking girl round, and jerked the cloak in and out of 
place, as if that proud, sensitive creature were a mere lay- 
figure, with a wooden soul, created for her amusement. 

“ There now, Mr. Lambert, tell ‘me if this is not per- 
fect?” 

Miss Spicer turned as she spoke; but the gentleman, for 
whom all this display had been gotten up, w£^s at the other 
end of the room, looking diligently out of the window. 

“Mr. Lambert! Mr. Lambert! Come; we want your 
opinion,” cried Miss Spicer, so loudly that every one in the 
room could hear. 


30 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


“I beg your pardon,” answered the young man, blushing 
with angry annoyance; “ gentlemen are no judges of such 
things.” 

Miss Spicer walked toward him, grasping her parasol as 
if it had been a spear, with which she meant to pierce him 
through. 

“Now, this is too bad, after all the pains I have taken! 
Come along, I say.” 

Lambert turned from the window and followed his tor- 
mentor. He did not even glance at Eva Laurence. 

“ Mother, I have an engagement ; pray, excuse me.” 

“ An engagement — gone ! The idea ! ” 

With this exclamation, Miss Spicer turned from the girl 
she had tortured, and the cloak she did not want, with a 
gesture of the hand, meant to indicate that she had done 
with the whole affair, and became all at once impatient to 
leave the establishment. 

Mrs. Lambert, who had concluded her purchase, and had 
been standing an amused spectator of her friend’s defeat, 
was now ready to go; and Eva saw them depart with a 
feeling of resentful humiliation, which brought a hot red to 
her cheeks, and mingled fire and tears to her eyes. 

“You find it hard,” said a voice at her elbow. “We all 
rebel at first; but time and patience do wonders.” 

The person who spoke was a slight, dark-eyed man, about 
thirty-five or forty years of age, whose lov^ kind voice fell 
gently on her disturbed senses. 

“Yes, it is hard,”„answered Eva; and the tears that had 
been gathering in her eyes flashed over the vivid red of her 
cheeks, and melted there like dew upon a peach. “I did 
not expect this — I thought that ladies alone would claim my 
services.” 

“You forget,” said her fellow clerk, “that money does not 
always fall to the wise or the refined.” 


THE GIRL OF THE TIMES. 


31 


“But a person like that, coarse, unfeeling, and insolent — 
what right has she to money, while I have nothing?” 

“ Ah ! there is the old story, restless rebellion against 
things as they are and must be. The law gives her a 
fortune which some one else has earned — it is the chance of 
her birth ; but nature withheld from her many things far 
more precious than wealth, which she has lavished on — on 
others, perhaps.” 

Eva blushed, and a smile quivered over her lips. This 
half-suppressed compliment soothed her wounded pride a 
little, but she soon broke into impatience again. 

“ Is there no way in which a poor girl can support herself 
without meeting these bitter insults?” she exclaimed. 

The man shook his head. 

“ Do intelligence, refinement, noble aspirations, go for 
nothing when joined with honest labor?” 

“Yes, child, as they enchance the value of that labor.” 

“And labor is slaver}’,” murmured the girl, looking 
toward the broad window, against which the sunshine was 
breaking in bright waves of silver. “That girl is her own 
mistress — can go where she will — say what she pleases — 
wound others if she likes, without rebuke or compunction.” 

“Would you call that a privilege? ” questioned the man, 
who listened with a grave smile. 

“No, no! I could not do it. Knowing how keenly a 
poor girl can feel, no amount of prosperity could induce me 
to wound one as — as that girl has hurt me. If I were 
rich—” 4 ' 

“ Well, if you were rich ? W4»t then ?” 

“ I would think of others, use my wealth to make others 
prosperous. No girl with a soul should be shut up in a great 
room like this, to show off garments for happier woman to 
wear.” 

“ Yet it is only a little time since you were so glad to 
come here.” 


32 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


Eva’s face changed and the cloud was swept from it as if 
by a flash of lightning. She reached forth her hand. 

“ You think me impatient, and so I am ; ungrateful — hut 
that I am not. I was glad to come here — so glad ! The 
sweetest hour of my life will be that in which I carry home 
my first week’s wages, and see those poor, dear faces bright- 
en with a sight of the money. How can I be so unreason- 
able ? Forgive me ! ” 


CHAPTER III. 

A HUMBLE HOME. 

Up town, where vacant lots can still be found, stood a 
small wooden building, scarcely more than a shantie in di- 
mensions, but perfectly finished, so far as it went, and neat 
in all its appointments as any palace. Two small rooms on 
the first floor, and a like number of sleeping chambers, with 
their ceilings in the roof, took up the entire length and 
breadth of the building. The little space of ground, not 
occupied by the building, was given up to turf and bright- 
ened with flowers, which climbed the fences and ran up the 
little portico, as leaves cluster around a bird’s-nest in the 
spring. Indeed, that little spot of earth was lovely. In the 
cool of the day, thousands of purple and pink morning glo- 
ries shook the dew from their delicate bells, and, at all hours 
masses of scarlet beans, cypress-vines, and sweet scented 
clematis, kept the little enclosure bright and beautiful, 
week in and week out, so long as the season lasted. 

The house itself contained little of value. Curtains of 
cheap muslin, white as snow, through which you could see a 
thousand delicate shadows from the flowers outside, shaded 
the windows. 


A HUMBLE HOME. 


83 


In the front room was a pretty chintz couch, home-made, 
with dainty cushions, and an easy-chair to match, the work- 
manship of some strong, deft hand in the first construction, 
and finished up by the taste, still more perfect, of a woman, 
to whom the aesthetic influence was second nature. 

Two or three really fine engravings were on the walls, and 
in one corner stood a straight-legged, old piano, with an em- 
broidered stool. 

Two persons sat in this room, at nightfall, on the day 
Eva Laurence made her little outburst of pride in that fash- 
ionable establishment down town. One was a tall, spare 
woman, about fifty years of age, perhaps, originally from 
New England, as you might detect from a certain peculiar- 
ity of speech, and the constant occupation she found for her 
hands, even while seated in that roomy easy-chair. The 
other was a young girl, seemingly about fourteen at a first 
glance ; but on a second look, you saw traces of thought 
and of pain on that noble face, which took your judgment 
in a few years. The girl was near the age of her sister 
Eva ; in fact, there was not a year between them, and if 
that had been all, they might have passed for twins. But 
there the resemblance ended. Nothing could be more un- 
like the rich coloring and perfect figure of Eva than the 
pale delicacy and wonderful expression of this girl on the 
couch. 

“ Mother ! ” 

How sweet and low that voice was! This one incom- 
parable word seemed rippling off into music, full of tender- 
ness and gentle pathos. 

“ Well, Ruth, what is it ? Shall I move the cushions?” 

“No, mother; but you seem thoughtful. Has anything 
gone wrong that I do not know of?” 

“Wrong ? No ! It is only the one old trouble I ” 

“ The house ? w 

2 


84 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


“Yes. I am afraid, Rath, that we shall have to give it 
up. The mortgage will be due this year ” 

“ But Eva thought ” 

“Yes, dear, I know. If she had only got her situation a 
little earlier, there might have been some chance; but the 
lot is growing more valuable all the time, and Mr. Clapp is 
a grasping man.” 

Ruth Laurence clasped her hands, and turned her eyes 
upon the wall. 

“ Oh ! how helpless I am!” she said, with a thrill of 
pathetic pain in her voice. “ If we could both work now.” 

“But that is impossible. Besides, what would the house 
be without you — a cage without its bird ? ” 

That moment, a brave, young voice came singing up to 
the front-door of that tiny house, and a bright face leaned 
through the open window, under which Ruth was lying, and 
shook some ripe leaves from the vines upon her. 

“All right — both here,” cried as fine a school-boy as you 
ever sat eyes on, swinging a package of books down from 
his shoulder, and coming through the little hall. “I’ve got 
along famously, mother : not a demerit. But what makes 
you look so sober ? ” 

The lad seemed to lose something of his bright animation 
as he entered that humble parlor and saw his mother’s 
anxious face, his large grey eyes clouded over with anxiety 
and he stood a moment gazing mutely upon her. 

“Well, mother,” he said at last, “has Eva come home 
yet? She promised us a famous supper when those people 
paid her, and I’m on hand for it, if ever a little chap was. 
Not here yet, you say! Now that's what I call rough! 
Isn’t it, sister Ruth ?” 

“She will be home soon,” answered sister Ruth, returning 
the boy’s kiss with a gentle sigh. 

“ How cold your lips are ! ” exclaimed the boy, and a look 
of tender trouble came into his eyes. “ Is it because you 


A HUMBLE HOME. 


35 


are hungry, sister Ruth ? If it is, I’ll — I’ll go and sell my 
school-books, and play hookey after it, to get you something 
to eat. As for me, I was only in fun. A chap of my age 
don’t want much, you know.” 

“But the books are not yours, dear,” answered the sweet, 
sad voice from the couch ; “they belong to the city.” 

The boy stood still a moment while the slow color mounted 
to his face. 

“I know that,” he answered, almost crying; “but just 
then they seemed to be mine, dear old friends, ready to go 
anywhere for my good. Anyway, if I was a fairy now, 
every one of them should turn into something good to eat; 
bread for me, and pound-cake for mother, and — and ” 

“ Beef-steak for us all ! ” said the mother, joining in the 
conversation. 

The boy drew in his breath and smacked his lips, as if the 
very idea of a warm beef-steak were a delicious morsel to be 
tasted and lingered over. 

“ Oh, that ! but then one must not be extravagant. Who 
knows ! Eva may come back with a whole pocket full of 
rocks!” the boy broke forth, after a moment of dull 
despondency. “ Come, mother, cheer up, something good is 
going to happen. I feel it in my bones.” 

Mrs. Laurence arose feebly from her chair, took the boy’s 
head between her hands and kissed him, with a sort of slow 
restrained passion, half a dozen times, as if she thought 
each kiss could be coined into food for his hungry lips. 

“ Are you so very ” 

“Hot a bit of it,” cried the lad, shaking his head free, 
and making a dive at his books, that the poor mother might 
not see his hard struggle to keep from .crying. “Hungry, 
oh, no ! Didn’t one of the big boys give me half his 
lunch ? That’s a roundabout whopper, I know,” he 
muttered to himself; “but them eyes, I couldn’t stand ’em, 
and she been sick so long. Capital lunch it was, too : 


36 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


corned beef sandwiches and pickles — famous! So just 
think of yourself, mother, not me. But here comes Eva. 
Hurra ! ” 

Sure enough, that moment Eva Laurence came through 
the little gate, sad, weary, and despondent, moving through 
the dusky flowers like a spirit of night. She entered the 
little sitting-room, and going directly up to her mother, kiss- 
ed her in silence. Then she sat down on an edge of the 
couch, looked tenderly upon her invalid sister, and whispered 
to her, 

“ Have you had nothing ? Has no raven or dove from 
Heaven come to feed you, my poor darling?” 

Ruth shook her head, and tried to smile. 

“ It is mother who needs it most,” she said. “ She is not 
used to being ill, poor darling, and did without so long her- 
self before she would own that we were getting short. Have 
you brought nothing for her?” 

Eva shook her head, and whispered, “ I did ask. Don’t 
think me a coward, Ruth, but they will not break their 
rules, down there, for anyone.” 

“ What can we do ? ” cried the sick girl, clasping her 
hands. “I can wait, but mother and poor Jim? Then 
you will break down.” 

“Ho,” answered Eva, almost bitterly. “Mr. Harald has 
insisted on sharing his lunch with me every day — that is 
the worst of it. I am kept strong and rosy, while you and 
mother, who need wholesome food much more, are left here 
to suffer. You don’t know, Ruthy, dear, how I have longed 
for an opportunity to hide some of his nice things away, and 
bring them home; but he always eats with me, and I have 
no courage to speak. So I feast like a princess, and feel 
guilty as a thief.” 

“ But you need strength so much more than we do,” 
answered Ruth, clasping her pale hands over Eva’s neck, 
and kissing her beautiful face. “ It would break my heart 
to see you growing pale and thin like the rest of us.” 


A HUMBLE HOME. 


87 


Eva sprang to her feet, stung with unreasonable con- 
trition for having tasted the food she could not share with 
those she loved. 

“What can I do? Is there nothing left? If we could 
only bridge over the next two days — but how ? ” 

“ J ust you hold on,” said little Jim, pitching his pile of 
books into the next room, and shutting the door upon them 
with a bang, as if nothing less than a great effort could free 
him from temptation. “ Just you hold on. This is a free 
country, and every American has a right to have something 
to eat; yes, and be President of the United States, if the 
whole people want him to — not to speak of women who 
haven’t got their inalienable rights to be men just yet, but 
are hungry and thirsty just the same. Give me a chance, 
now.” 

Out of the house James Laurence went, putting on his 
thread-bare cap as he ran. The women he left looked at 
each other, and almost smiled, his enthusiasm was so conta- 
gious. 

“Where can he have gone, what is the boy thinking of,” 
said Eva, untying her shabby little bonnet, and sitting 
down in helpless expectation. Ruth looked up, smiling. 
She had great faith in little Jim, and, spite of all the sweet 
patience which made her character so lovely, thought, with 
keen physical longing, of the good which might possibly 
come out of his sudden resolution. 

“We never know what ideas our blessed Lord may 
give to a child,” she said ; “ besides, it does seem impossible 
that, in a country like this, God’s innocent creatures can 
be left to starve. I think Jim will come back at least with 
a loaf of bread; the man who refused us may trust him. 
Let us wait and see.” 

This sweet prophecy fell so tranquilly on the soft, sum- 
mer air that, spite of themselves, these women began to 
hope. 


S8 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


CHAPTER IV. 

LITTLE JIMMY GOES AFTER WORK. 

Little James Laurence gave himself no time for cow- 
ardly thoughts, but ran bravely towards a grocery store, 
where the family provisions had been bought in better times, 
but where all credit for their present necessities was now 
curtty refused. 

The proprietor of this store had fortunately gone out, 
and his wife stood behind the counter, serving a customer. 
She was a stout, matronly body, with clear, light -blue 
eyes, and a pleasant smile, which was turned with more 
than usual kindness on the boy as he entered almost upon 
the run. Something in that young face, in the large, eager 
eyes, and restless mouth, struck her with a vague idea of 
commiseration. When her customer went out, carrying a 
brown paper parcel, she folded her plump, round arms on 
the counter, and leaning over them in a luxuriously cozy 
position, accosted the boy. 

“ Well, Jimmy, what shall we put up for you? One 
never sees any of your folks lately. Seem to have took 
their trade somewhere else?” % 

James went close up to the counter, and fixed his great, 
hungry eyes on hers : the light from a swinging lamp over- 
head fell upon his face, and the kind woman read something 
there that made her heart ache. 

“Why, Jimmy, my dear boy, what is it ? No trouble, I 
hope, beyond the great loss?” 

Had the woman been cold or angry, that brave boy would 
have faced both without a tear ; but now, sudden moisture 
sparkled in his eyes, and he winked his long, black lashes 
over and over again to break it up while be was speaking. 


LITTLE JIMMY GOES AFTER WORK. 39 

“ We haven’t traded here lately, Mrs. Smith, because we 
had no money, and your husband got tired of trusting.” 

“ Who told you so ? ” 

“ He did.” 

“Then he Well, he’s one of the best fellows that 

ever lived. Does it all for the sake of me and the children 
— 3 T ou must understand that, youngster. He’s generous as 
the day, is my husband. How what is it you want just at 
present? ” 

“Mrs. Smith, we haven’t had anything to eat in our 
house these three days.” 

The boy’s voice broke as he said this, and tears fell from 
the eyes he lifted to that woman’s face, whose kindness he 
could only see through a mist. 

“ Hot had anything to eat in three days, and I here ! 
Oh, Jimmy Laurence! what were you all thinking about? 
It’s too bad, there ! ” 

Mrs. Smith drew a plump arm across her eyes as she 
spoke, then seizing the lad by both hands, she fell to kissing 
him over the counter, then gave him a box on the ear, and 
pushed him away. 

“Why didn’t you come to me? Why didn’t your mother 
just step over and tell vie about it? Business is business, 

but this I’ve no patience with you, Jimmy Laurence, 

nor none of your tribe.” 

“ But we did not know. He said ” 

“ He said. He can say anything he likes when there’s 
no woman by with a will of her own. How come round 
here this very minute and tell me what you want,” 

“ Oh, Mrs. Smith, you are so good ! I didn’t mean to 
beg for things, or run in debt more than we have ; but we 
must have something to eat, or — or more of us will be down 
sick ; but I mean to work for it — that is what I came for. 
There is a load of coal coming to-morrow morning. I want 
to bring it in for you.” 


40 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


“You, Jimmy! You bring in coal, poor, slender, pale- 
faced darling ! ” 

Little Jim flushed all over at this insinuation against his 
manliness, and rolling up the sleeve of his jacket, exposed a 
delicate, white arm, with the little hand clenched, and blue 
veins thus forced to notice on the wrist. ; 

“ See, Mrs. Smith,” he said, “ there’s muscle for a boy ; 
lean, but tough — just feel it.” 

Mrs. Smith did span the delicate wrist with her thumb 
and finger, feeling the quick pulse stir feebly to the touch, 
and turned away her face to keep the boy from seeing how 
close she was to tears — an unusual thing with her. 

“Yes, I see; not much flesh to spare.” 

“No; some fellows have lots, you know — but that don’t 
make ’em powerful. Mrs. Smith, just look at the boys that 
ride circus horses, and jump through hoops, how lean they 
keep ’em. Just let me feed up a little, and I shall be in 
prime working order.” 

“Well,” answered the woman, laughing away the tears 
that had actually begun to float in her blue eyes, “ we will 
feed you up and try.” 

“ That’s splendid,” cried the boy, pulling down his jacket- 
sleeve, which was far too short, and woefully threadbare. 
“Then I was thinking of another thing. Saturday nights 
you are so busy, and have lots of things to carry home — 
couldn’t I do some of that just as well as the bigger boys? 
You don’t know how spry I am. Now a basket like that is 
nothing to me.” 

Here the noble little fellow lifted down a basket of 
groceries that stood on the counter, ready to be carried 
home, and dragged it, staggering and breathless, across the 
floor, where he gave way and fell across it, utterly insen- 
sible. 

Good Mrs. Smith ran around the counter and lifted the 
poor little fellow in her arms. Then she sat down on a 


LITTLE JIMMY G0E5 AFTER WORK. 41 


candle-box, and pressing that pale head to her bosom, began 
to pat him on the hack, rub his hands, and push the hair 
off from his forehead with quick, motherly tenderness. 
This flamed up to generous rage when her husband came in 
with his fresh, prosperous look, and asked her what she was 
about, and what boy she was hugging. 

“Come and look for yourself, John Smith, and if you are 
not quite a heathen and Sandwich Island bottentot, ask 
God to forgive your cruelty. Look at that face ; look at 
these limp, little hands ; just go to the door and look down 
street towards the house, where all those morning glories 
only cover up starvation. You brought it on, Smith ; you 
refused them credit when they hadn’t another place to go 
to, and the poor things are just starved out — starved out ! 
Do you hear me, John Smith ? And one of ’em, for any- 
thing I know, dead in your wife’s arms — just an awful 
judgment against you if he is — poor, sweet, innocent dar- 
ling, as wanted only to work for a morsel of bread. He 
work ? John Smith, I hate you ! ” 

“Come, come, old woman. Isn’t this going a little 
rough?” said the grocer, quite bewildered, and taken aback 
by this assault from the most genial and kind creature in 
the world. “ What has got into your head, and who is that 
in your arras ? ” 

“Who? don’t ask me. It’s little Jimmy Laurence, the 
son of that splendid policeman, who was shot down in the 
street by a highway burglar; one of the steadiest customers 
you had when we wanted custom bad enough, mercy knows. 
He’s just starved out, mother, sisters and all, and you’ve 
done it by telling them you couldn’t trust any longer; but 
I’ll pay j'ou off. They shall have everything they want, if 
it’s half the store. I’ll send for carts, and have the whole 
stock moved into their kitchen. How can you look me in 
the face, John Smith ? Bring me some water, brandy, pep- 
permint, hartshorn. Can’t you step about? Or do you 
want to kill him over again? There!” 


42 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


CHAPTER Y. 

A FEAST AFTER A FAMINE. 

John Smith had done his best to obey these confused 
demands. He brought water, and held it in a stone pitcher, 
while Mrs. Smith thrust her hand to the bottom and sprinkled 
little Jimmy’s face; but this failed to bring a sign of life back. 
So he put down the pitcher, and brought a little tin measure 
half-full of brandy, from some secret corner back in the store, 
which his better half snatched from him and held to those 
pale lips. Some drops trickled through the teeth that had 
fallen slightly apart, and, after a little, the boy began to stir. 
Then the good woman burst into tears that came in a tor- 
rent, deluging all the full-blown roses in her cheeks, and 
shaking her bosom with sobs. 

“ There,’’ she cried holding the lad out on her lap as he 
struggled to life again; “take him, heft him, make sure 
what a shadow he is ; then down upon your knees, John 
Smith, and thank God that you’re not quite a murderer! 
Your meanness will be the death of me yet. Now I warn 
you. Me and the children, your duty to take care of us ? 
John Smith, John Smith, now don’t get me out of 
patience.” 

“ Well, then, what if I say that I am sorry — right down 
sorry ? ” 

“ In that case, John Smith ” 

“That I will let them have anything they want, without 
charging till better times come round,” continued the gro- 
cer, soaking a cracker in brandy, and feeding it in frag- 
ments to the boy. 

“John — John Smith, I always did say ” 

“And what we haven’t got, I’ll go right out and buy 
with our own money — sausages, beefsteak, mutton-chops. 
Will that pacify you, Mary Jane?” 


A FEAST AFTER A FAMINE. 


43 


So the two set to work in earnest, while little James looked 
on, somewhat faint still, and pleasantly bewildered, with a 
strong taste of brandy in his mouth, and a warmth in his 
whole system that he had not felt for months. 

“ Don’t take too much of that, Jimmy dear,” said Mrs. 
Smith, looking up from the basket she was packing. 
“Dried-beef, crackers, tea, bread; just stuff in a codfish, 
Smith, edgeways down this side, and fill up the chinks with 
apples — them red ones are the best. As I was saying, 
Jimmy, one cracker can soak up no end of moisture, and 
your cheeks are getting red. Now, Smith, run out, and 
hurry back with the other things.” 

Smith went out, and his wife, in her rich benevolence, be- 
gan to fill innumerable paper bags with dried prunes, raisins, 
loaf-sugar, and other little dainties, which, in her eager haste 
to pack up substantials, had escaped her mind till then. 
These she pressed down into the basket, and stuffed into 
her own pocket, which were quite full when her husband re- 
turned with three or four paper parcels in his hand, looking 
more radiant than any man who had bribed his wife’s for- 
giveness with a diamond bracelet could have done. 

“ Now, wife, you are ready ? ” 

“Stop a minute. John Smith, you are an angel, coat, 
boots, and all ; but I’ve thought of something. Any fire in 
your kitchen, Jimmy, dear?” 

“ No, ma’am. We haven’t had any use for a fire lately ! ” 

“ Exactly. No wood, no coal ? ” 

James shook his head. Mrs. Smith opened a side door, 
and called to some one in the upper rooms, in which her 
family dwelt. 

“ Kate ! Kate Gorman ! ” 

“Well, marum, what’s to the fore now ?” 

“Come down stairs, Kate — but no matter. Is there a 
good fire in the range ?” 

“ Never a better ! ” 


44 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


“ Then take this, and this ; broil the steak, fry the ham, 
slice up the cold potatoes left after dinner, and fry them $ 
then heat some tin pans, and put them in.” 

“Thin I’m not to set the table, marum ? ” 

“No. Make a strong pot of coifee, and one of tea, bring 
’em hot ; pickles, mustard ; and don’t forget some of them 
strawberry preserves, too.” 

“ But what am I to do with the same, Mistress Smith ? ” 

“Bring them all over to the little white house, with the 
morning glories. Open the gate softly, and come round to 
the back-door. Step down here, Kate, and I will tell you.” 

Kate stepped down, and in the darkness of the stair-case 
received very particular instructions, which she obeyed im- 
plicitly. 

Then Mrs. Smith returned to the store, took up the 
heavy basket, and called James. 

“Run on first, now,” she said, “and keep them all busy 
about something ; take half a dozen apples, and give them 
each one ; then step back and let me into the kitchen. It is 
sure to be ready and neat as wax. I’ve got matches here ; 
then keep them all busy, and be a little boisterous till I get 
things ship-shape.” 

Little James obeyed; and a few moments after burst in 
upon the mournful silence into which his mother and sisters 
had fallen, with eyes as bright as stars, and a heap of red 
apples in his arms. 

“Didn’t I tell you?” he cried out, pouring the apples 
into Eva’s lap. “ One, two, three, four, five. One a piece, 
and another to spare. Here, mother, the biggest for you, 
plump and rosy as Mrs. Smith’s cheek, and smelling lus- 
cious. There, Ruthy, darling, I’ll get a knife and peel 
yours.” 

With this the artful little rogue ran into the kitchen, un- 
bolted the door, and seizing on a knife, was back again in 
an instant. 


A FEAST AFTER A FAMINE, 


45 


“No, no, James, dear ! 



e must not waste good things 


like that/’ said Ruth, holding out her slender hand for the 
fruit which she regarded with longing eyes. “Put away 
your knife — I am in a hurry for my apple.” 

James sprang to her couch, held the apple to her mouth, 
and laughed aloud as her teeth sunk into its crimson side. 

“Eva, why don’t you pitch into yours ?” he said. 
“Just watch Ruth, then see how mother is going it.” 

“ I do not need it. These two will keep over.” 

“Oh, yes! Keep over, of course. Well, just as you 
like. But I say, let to-morrow take care of itself. 1 Hi 

diddle diddle, the cat’s in the fiddle, the cow ’ No, 

that’s all nonsense ; the animal couldn’t do it, but I could. 
There, now, what do people have foot-stools lying about 
loose for. One step more, and the only gentleman of this 
family would have been full length at your feet. Mother!” 

The boy sprung to his mother, and kneeling before her, 
pulled down the hand she had lifted to her face, and kissed 
it tenderly. 

“Oh, mother! I thought nothing could make you cry.” 

“ I am growing childish, James ; sickness weakens one 
so,” answered the woman, who was usually firm as iron. 
“ Besides, gratitude brings tears easy.” 

“Yes,” said Ruth, thoughtfully; “for rain, there must 
be some warmth ; the cold, bitter days only bring down Hail 
and sleet.” 

“ Tell us,” said the mother, wiping her eyes, “ where did 
you get these ? ” 

“From Mrs. Smith, mother. Isn’t she splendid?” 

“ But you did not ask her again ? ” 

“ Yes, I did ; not for them, but to let me work for some- 
thing to keep us alive; so these apples were handy, you 
see, and I’m going lots of errands — never you fear ! ” 

“How they set one craving for more,” said the old lady, 
who had the great hunger of a past fever on her, which was 


46 THE re'i^ninq belle. 

maddening — and she eyed the'Jwo apples in Eva’s lap rav- 
enously. m 

Eva reached forth one of the apples, but James put it 
back, shaking his head playfully at the mother’s greed. 

“Not healthy to eat too much at once. Wait a little, 
and then ” 

That instant the door leading into the kitchen was flung 
open, and the delicious scent of hot beef-steak and steam- 
ing coffee filled the little parlor. Eva and Mrs. Laurence 
started up, and cried out in their joyful amazement, for 
there, lighted by two lamps, was a table, well spread with 
all their scarcely-used dishes, on which was a repast such 
as they had not tasted for months. 

“ Take your place, mother — the armed-chair for you. 
Pour out the coffee, Eva, while I roll Euthy up to the 
table. Want help? Well, yes, you may lend a hand 
this once, for a cracker or so, soaked in bitterness, don’t 
make giants of boys all at once. There, Miss Euthy, what 
do you think of that?” 

Miss Euthy, the moment her chair was drawn close to 
the table, folded her hands on the white cloth, and bowed 
her face upon it, thanked God as he is seldom thanked at 
any meal. Then the bowed heads were lifted, and this little 
household, so downcast an hour before, came out into the 
sunshine of this marvellous plenty; and those sad faces 
grew bright with smiles of thankfulness, while two eager 
faces peeped in through the morning glories at the window, 
enjoying it all, as if the grocer’s wife and her servant had 
been good fairies. 


IN THE MO R'N I N G. 


47 


CHAPTER VI. 

IN THE MORNING. 

A sudden burst of sunshine had come in on the Lau- 
rence family, brightening the darkness around them. It 
glinted through the white curtains, where they floated over 
the window, as the morning dawned upon them. At day- 
light every one was astir and full of cheerful activity; the 
cloud, which had so long hung blackly over that family, had 
turned its silver lining, and the very edge seemed radiant. 

The boy was up earliest of all, building a fire in the 
stove, and making ready for his mother to come down. 
He was singing to himself all the time, while a bright tin 
tea-kettle kept up a murmuring accompaniment, and soft- 
ened the air with its vapory steam. 

Then the good housewife came down, pale, gaunt, but 
unconsciously almost smiling, and Eva followed, supporting 
Ruth with both arms, until the invalid dropped into a chair, 
and drew a breath of exquisite satisfaction, as she looked 
over the little table her mother’s deft hands had spread. 

There was no prodigal display at this cheerful meal ; but 
to sit once more at a table, even sparsely spread, was a 
delight to the whole family. So thankful smiles dawned 
softly on those wan faces, and pleasant looks were cast 
through the window, when Mrs. Smith parted the purple 
morning-glories with her two hands, and called out in a 
kind, cheery voice, 

“Well, good folks, how do you find yourselves this 
morning ? v 

Little Jim gave a leap from his seat, opened the door, 
and let in Mrs. Smith, with a gush of fresh air, that seemed 
to set all the morning-glory bells to trembling with delight 
as they peeped into the room and tossed drops of dew over 
the window-sill. 


48 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


“ There, now, that’s something like!” said the dame, 
gloating over the scene as if every living soul at the table 
were her own especial property. “ Mercy on us ! how we 
have all chirked up since last night. Well, Jimmy, what 
about the coal ? ” 

“ Oh ! I’m on hand ! ” answered the boy, pushing up the 
sleeves of his jacket. “That beef-steak has made me tough 
as an oak-knot and springy as a steel-trap. Just show me 
the thing that is to be done, and see if I don’t do it.” 

The good dame regarded the delicate child with infinite 
compassion, as he made his little boast. 

“Yes, yes,” she said, “you shall do anything you want 
to by-and-by, when good living has toughened you up. 
But just now we must give you light jobs, such as carrying 
home single parcels, and helping a little at the counter, may- 
be now and then — but you mightn’t like that?” 

“Like what? Why, Mrs. Smith, I’m just in for liking 
anything ! ” 

“But then you are so manly, and this is girls’ work.” 

A flush of scarlet came over that bright face, but it passed 
away in an instant; and holding up his arms, James asked 
the good woman if those hands and wrists were not slender 
and white as any girl’s. 

At this Mrs. Smith laughed till her sides shook, and 
declared that, boy or girl, he was a' splendid little fellow as 
the sun ever shone on ; and if Mrs. Laurence felt as if she 
could spare him he might come up to the grocery, and when 
there was no light jobs for him to do, there was the cradle to 
rock, and the baby to tend up stairs. 

Again the hot scarlet swept its way to the lad’s face, and 
a choking sense of shame rose to his throat ; but he con- 
quered the rebellious feelings like a hero, and protested, 
half crying, when he meant to laugh, that tending a baby 
must be prime fun, and rocking a cradle like rowing a boat. 
Just what he had wanted to do all his life. Besides, Mrs. 


IN THE MORNING. 49 

Smith’s baby was such a first-class young one be wondered 
that any girl could be strong enough to hold her. 

“Then it is all settled, Jimmy, dear!” exclaimed the 
good wife. “Smith couldn’t make much of an opening for 
a little chap as had got to learn the business before he 
could be of any use; so Kate Gorman and I thought how 
handy it would be to have some one about the baby now 
and then, just for that, and running the fancy errands, as I 
call them, — John Smith don’t like lazy people about him, 
and we musn’t eat the bread of idleness, you know, James.” 

“ I want to earn every mouthful of bread I eat,” said the 
boy, bravely, “ and enough for others, too. If you’ll set me 
to washing dishes and peeling potatoes, I’ll try and do it 
well. See if 1 don’t.” 

“Come along, then,” cried the woman, taking his hand 
with a firm clasp. “ You’re willing, Mrs. Laurence ? ” 

The poor, pale mother turned wistfullj r to her boy, who 
looked her firmly in the eyes, and smiled as if rocking 
cradles and tending babies were the great aim and glory of 
his young life. 

“ It will be in the house, and — and you’ll be a mother to 
him, Mrs. Smith ? ” 

“ Won’t I ? ” answered the dame. 

“ And you will let him come home sometimes?” 

“Every night of his life, and three times a day, if you 
want him. Goodness gracious! you don’t expect that we 
intend to work a little fellow like that every hour in the 
twenty-four. I didn’t come here like a highway robber to 
run off with your son, and make a white slave of him ; but 
just to give him what he seems to want, something to do, 
and something to eat.” 

“And I’m in a hurry to begin,” said James, piling up his 
school-books on a set of hanging-shelves over the fire-place, 
%nd resolutely suppressing a big sigh that rose to his lips. 
3 


50 


THE ItEIGNING BELLE. 


“ Perhaps the coal would have been too much for me. At 
any rate, I can do the other. But I say, Mrs. Smith ?” 

“ Well, Jimmy. Just thought of something, I see.” 

“Can I sleep at home? Ruth there is awful timid, and 
is sure to lie awake without a man in the house. Besides, 
mother, who has always been used to it, and Eva, who likes 
to have me about.” 

“Indeed, I do, darling!” cried Eva, kissing the bright, 
young face ; and turning to Mrs. Smith, she said, tenderly, 
“ He does seem to be a protection, and we all love him so.” 

“ Of course, you do ! He’s just the lovingest little shaver 
in the world ! I only hope that John Smith, junior, will be 
up to his mark, which I think he will, being bright as a 
new dollar, if sicli things are in these greenbacky daj^s. 
As for sleeping at home, I never had any other idea. Now, 
come away, Jimmy, or something else will turn up ; and my 
time is short, having left Kate Gorman tending Jerusha 
Maria, and breakfast on the table, which Smith won’t touch 
a mouthful of till I am there to cut up and pour out, being 
of that loving nature — though he does, sometimes, cut up a 
little rusty with customers. Come, Jimmy.” 

James pulled down his sleeves, and put on his cap, after 
which he kissed his mother and sisters with clinging affec- 
tion, as if he were starting on a whaling voyage, and 
marched off to the grocery, side by side with Mrs. Smith, 
who stopped in the store long enough to fill his pockets with 
nuts and raisins. Then she took him up stairs, and laid the 
baby she called Jerusha Maria into his arms, and taught 
him, with brief scolding, how to arrange his knees, so that 
the little curly head and the feet, in their tiny worsted 
socks, should not come too closely together, while the rest 
of that plump body dropped through, and was ignominjously 
doubled up, which happened, I am ashamed to say, more 
than was proper during the first half-hour of the lad’s pro- 
motion. 


SUNSHINE. 


51 


At these times Mrs. Smith would turn very red, and 
wonder if she had done quite wisely in the first outburst of 
her warm-hearted charity. While Kate Gorman paused in 
her work now and then to shake out the child’s long skirts 
and settle her comfortable, where she could bury her chubby 
hands in the boy’s hair, and refresh herself with a vigorous 
pull now and then, all of which James Laurence endured 
with the smiling stoicism of a young Indian. 


CHAPTER VI I. 

i 

SUNSHINE. 

Eva Laurence was radiant that day as she walked down 
to the wareroom, which scarcely seemed to her like a place 
of toil. Eor the first time in weeks she had left a really 
cheerful home. The few days which intervened between 
her and the time her first wages would be paid were bridged 
over, and she no longer trembled with a wild fear of starva- 
tion for those she loved. Trouble might come, but nothing 
quite so dreadful as that. The heroism of her little brother 
had worked marvels, for which her heart swelled with tender 
gratitude. 

The young man, who wore that soft, amber beard, was 
struck by her brilliant color, and deigned, in a careless way, 
to compliment her upon it as she passed him. This she 
scarcely noticed, being so occupied with pleasant thoughts, 
that his condescension passed unheeded; but when Harold 
came up, she reached forth both hands, and, looking in his 
earnest face, said, 

“ Good morning ! What a lovely day it is ! ” 

“Yes, very lovely — a great change,” he murmured, press- 


52 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


ing her hands one instant; then dropping them with a gen- 
tle sigh. 

“ Yesterday was so gloomy,” she said; “hut this ” 

She broke off with a faint laugh, for the sky was, in fact, 
clouded ; and she remembered the floods of silvery light 
that had come through the windows the day before, mock- 
ing her anxiety, and turning her heart sick with a thought 
of the dear ones at home. 

Harold looked at her a moment in a grave, questioning 
way. He had seen the young clerk address her, and gave 
the smile on her lip, and the glow in her cheek, an inter- 
pretation that made his own greeting constrained and for- 
mal. Eva did not heed this either, the warmth at her heart 
was not to be chilled by a cold glance just then, even from 
the man who had been kindest to her. She went to a mir- 
ror, in which customers were expected to admire themselves, 
and stood before it smoothing her hair, graceful as a bird, 
and quite as unconscious of her own beauty. 

Just then a party came into the show-room, and Harold 
turned his attention on them, while Eva stole away from 
the mirror, and stood ready to be called, without one trace 
of the shrinking pride which had made her so sensitive the 
day before. 

The lady, who soon required her attention, was a stout, 
full-featured dame, arrayed in costly silk, flounced, looped, 
and puffed, until the rich material was lost in a confusion 
of trimmings, which fluttered, like the plumage of an angry 
bird, as she walked. 

Up and down the vast show-room this person wandered, 
touching first one article, then another, with a heavy hand, 
so tightly incased in canary kid gloves, that the delicate 
fabric seemed ready to burst at each incautious movement 
of the imprisoned fingers. How and then she would toss 
the fabric aside with a scornful little sniff, and ask the ob- 
sequious clerk if he had nothing better than that to show a 


SUNSHTNE. 


53 


lady who did not stand on prices, but must have the best 
of everything when she went a shopping. What would she 
please to look at, indeed? Why just what happened to 
take her fancy; as for wanting anything particular, she was 
a long way beyond that. If the young man had anything 
very rechercher , and out of the common, she didn’t mind 
looking at it; but, goodness gracious! Who was that young 
woman ? ” 

Here the new customer lifted both hands, and parted her 
lips with an expression of growing amazement, while her 
eyes, deepening from blue to pale gray, were fastened on 
Eva Laurence. 

“That young lady,” answered the clerk, “is Miss Lau- 
rence, just engaged. You are not the first person who has 
been struck with her good looks. Haven’t a more genteel 
girl in the establishment.” 

The customer dropped her hands, and turning abruptly 
from the clerk, walked to the stair-case, where an elderly 
man stood waiting for her with the patient indifference of 
a person impressed into service he did not like. 

“ Herman ! Herman Ross ! ” she exclaimed, in an eager 
voice, “come here this minute and see for yourself. Did 
you ever in your born days ! Look there ! Is n’t that the 
loveliest creature you ever set eyes on ? ” 

Eva was standing at a far-off counter, looking thought- 
fully into the distance, with that soft, happy smile bright- 
ening her whole face, as the full light from a neighboring 
window fell upon it. 

The man paused as he saw the face, and drew back with 
a sudden recoil from the eager hand still pressing his arm. 

“What is this? What does it mean?” he demanded, 
turning white, and looking forward with a wild stare. It is 
twenty years. I cannot go back to that, but — but — bo 
quiet! Leave me alone! ” 

The man walked forward unsteadily, and, like one im- 


54 


THE. REIGNING BELLE. 


pelled to an action against his own consciousness, until he 
came close to Eva, but with such noiseless action that she 
did not heed him. 

“ Will you tell me your name ? 99 

Eva started. The voice that addressed her was so low 
and hoarse that surprise became almost terror in her. 

“ My name ? My — my name ? Did you ask that ? 99 

“ Yes — yes 1 99 

Eva turned her eyes on the white face which was reading 
hers with such pathetic earnestness, and all the angry sur- 
prise his abrupt address had kindled, died out under the 
sad penetration of his glance. 

“ My name is Laurence — Eva Laurence,” she answered, 
with gentle courtesy. “Pray, why do you care to know ? ” 

“ I can scarcely tell you, young lady. Excuse me, there 
must be some mistake. Laurence — did you say Laurence?” 

“That is my name.” 

“ And your father ? ” 

* “ My father is dead,” answered the girl, with a flush about 

her drooping eyelids, under which quick tears were spring- 
ing. 

“ Dead ? But your mother ? ” 

“ She is living.” 

“ Ah ! But you have other relatives — brothers, sisters, 
perhaps ? ” 

“ Yes, I have a brother and one sister.” 

“ Like you ? Is she beautiful like you ? ” 

“ 1 do not suppose any one could think of me, looking at 
her,” answered Eva, speaking her honest conviction. 

“ I should like to see your sister and your mother,” said 
the man, “ Might I ? Would it be unpardonable if I called 
on them ? ” 

“ I do not know, we have seen few people since my father 
was killed.” 

“ Killed, did you say ? Killed ? ” 


TRYING THINGS ON. 55 

“ Yes,” answered Eva, almost in a whisper; “my father 
was shot down in the street by a man he was arresting.” 

“ Shot down ! That was terrible ! Forgive me, young 
lady, if I have made you cry. Nothing was further from 
my thoughts.” 


CHAPTER VIII. 

TRYING THINGS ON. 


The stout woman who had brought on this conversation 
came up now, her face beaming with curiosity and her dress 
fluttering ludicrously. 

“Well Herman, don’t you think I have been kept wait- 
ing about long enough ? One gets out of patience, Miss, 
especially when one is used to being studied and waited 
on by no end of servants, and such like. Now, if you’ll 
just look out of the window, you’ll find my footman 
watching the front entrance like a cat, with one hand on the 
carriage-door ; for he knows well enough there’d be a high 
breeze if I was kept waiting a single minute ; so you mustn’t 
wonder if I am just a trifle hard on shop girls — I always 
keep them on the jump.” 

“ Oh, I am quite ready to wait on you,” said Eva smil- 
ing. 

Mrs. Carter smiled also, for her genial nature was always 
ready to meet cordiality half way, and she said blandly, 

“Would you mind just stepping over among the lace 
shawls, they tell me you’re hired to show such things off, 
and I. might take one, if theyive got something a little 
superber than the shawl Mrs. Lambert just brought home 
from Europe. She sits right before me in church, you 
know, and wears it in the most aggravating way. Every 


56 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


time I kneel down, that eternal pattern of morning-glory 
vines, creeping over her shoulder, is before my eyes, daring 
me to get anything like it, if I can, for love or money. I’m 
expected to feel meek and humble all the same. It isn’t in 
human nature. That woman and I can’t be members of the 
same church if she keeps this thing up. One’s moral char- 
acter won’t stand such strains ; kneeling at the same altar 
with a woman who wears a fifteen-hundred dollar lace shawl, 
and mine only a thousand, and Carter fairly wallowing in 
greenbacks, is more than I can stand.” 

Eva listened till her amused smile deepened into a laugh, 
which the man heard with a thrill of pain that ran through 
him like an arrow. Tilled with recollections that made his 
blood stir like old wine in his heart, he drew back and 
watched the girl narrowly, as she conversed with his sister. 

“ Oh ! if you want a fifteen hundred dollar shawl, it is an 
easy thing to get. Shall I go with you to the lace coun- 
ter?” said Eva, quite unconscious of the stranger’s regard. 

“But it must have a morning-glory vine running through 
it, leaves and bells like hers, only more of ’em. I’m re- 
solved that our church shall see no costlier shawl than 
Richard Carter’s lady wears, while it sends up a steeple. 
Now just tell that young man to show us the very best he’s 
got. Nothing less than fifteen hundred, understand.” 

The light-haired clerk heard all this conversation, and 
followed the party up to the lace-counter, where he became 
veny officious in exhibiting shawls, to which he affixed enor- 
mous prices with a solemn gravity of countenance that im- 
pressed Mrs. Richard Carter greatly. This helped her to fix 
upon a beautiful fabric, certainly, but one she would not 
have deigned to purchase at its real value, which was just 
five hundred dollars less than the depletion of that huge 
roll of greenbacks with which the good lady went armed on 
her shopping excursions. 

“There,” she said, crushing the money she had left into 


TRYING THINGS ON. 


57 


her reticule-purse, and winding the chain about her wrist 
and little finger, on which she wore a great diamond ring 
outside the glove, “I begin to feel like myself again. You 
are sure that a higher-priced shawl than that isn’t to be 
found in New York, young man ?” 

“Positive of it, madam : for I don’t believe there is ano- 
ther salesman in New York that would have the courage to 
set that figure,” he muttered, after the first brief reply. 
“Not another imported. Nest content that j r ou have the 
shawl of the season, madam. Shall I send it to your car- 
riage ? ” 

“ Yes, give it to my footman, a tall fellow in maroon liv- 
ery, with a gold band. You’ll see Carter’s and my mono- 
gram on the carriage door.” 

The clerk went away with a droll look in his eyes, and a 
smile struggling on his lip; for he was well acquainted with 
the class of persons to which his customer belonged — a class 
that, like many other strange things in social life, is an off- 
shoot of a civil w^ar, which has served to vulgarize wealth 
attained by accident or fraud, until refined people shrink 
from competition with it in sensitive shame. 

“ I’m ever so much obliged to you for showing off the 
patterns for me,” said Mrs. Carter, turning toward Eva 
with cordial warmth. “ The people always are obliging in 
this establishment; know in an instant when a lady carries 
the look of money in her face ; but 1 must say, that you are 
the most stylish girl that I’ve seen here yet; was struck 
with you the first time, wasn’t I, Herman?” 

Here Mrs. Carter turned in search of her brother, who 
had retreated out of hearing. 

“Oh! there he is, mousing off by himself; but he don’t 
take his eyes from your face. No wonder, there is enough 
in it to strike anyone all in a heap. He don’t seem to get 
over it, though. Awful sensitive ! But we all are that. 
Exquisite feelings, born with us. He’s my brother, you 


53 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


know — my only brother. Left New York when he was a 
young man, and just come back again. I shouldn’t have 
known him, he’s so altered. Do you think we look alike ? 
He used to be very handsome, and people took us for twins.’ 

A smile quivered across Eva’s lip, and the lids drooped 
over her laughing eyes; but both died out suddenly as her 
glance fell on the strange man, who seemed to shrink away 
from her mirth as if it wounded him. 

“I must not laugh,” said Eva, in her thoughts. “Per- 
haps he feels how ridiculous his relative makes herself, and 
is annoyed by it. But why does he look at me with such 
sorrowful eyes. Yes, he is a handsome man, and seems to 
be both sensible and sensitive; but her brother — I don’t 
believe it.” 

The man came forward as these thoughts disturbed the 
girl, asked Mrs. Carter if she was ready to return home, 
and, lifting his hat with grave politeness, led the way down 
stairs. 

The tall footman was at his post, shut the carriage-door 
with a lordly bang, and climbed up to his place by the 
coachman, leaving the two persons inside to themselves. 

“Well, .now,” said Mrs. Carter, eagerly, “did you ever 
see anything so handsome? She quite took my breath 
away at first. As for you, Boss, well the color hasn’t come 
back to your face yet. What is the matter with you ? ” 

“ Yes, I saw,” answered the man, dreamily, “ I saw’ that 
she was beautiful.” 


THE LAMBERT MANSION. 


59 


CHAPTER IX. 

THE LAMBERT MANSION. 

The Lamberts were a proud family, aristocratic in birth 
intellect and breeding. This branch with which our story 
deals, had added great wealth to its other possessions by 
marriage with a rich man’s only daughter. 

Mrs. Lambert was not content with a home in the Fifth 
Avenue, which many a small monarch might have coveted 
for a regal palace, but she must have it altogether different, 
more superb than her neighbors, unique as well as magnifi- 
cent. Mr3. Lambert had led society so long, and travelled 
so much, that commonplace things, bought by the yard, 
and arranged exactly like every other house of the class, 
were far beneath her aspirations. Her stately mansion 
abounded in beautiful objects, rare and costly, which she 
had been years in collecting at every curiosity-shop and 
brie-a-brae sale in Europe. 

The ground on which the Lambert mansion was built 
had been a farm, or rather homestead, when its present mis- 
tress was born. As the city throve and grew around it, 
that which had been a modest competency became enormous 
wealth, in the heart of which she replaced the old home- 
stead with a palace, and turned the old garden and goodly 
home lot into a wilderness of flowers. These grew and 
bloomed beautifully, in spite of three or four grand old 
forest trees which still kept a firm root-hold in the soil. 
Standing in front, with those broad steps winding up to the 
entrance through their heavy stone balustrades, you saw 
nothing of the lovely green paradise that bloomed on the 
other side of that costly building. The plate glass windows 
were so brilliant, the stone work so elaborate, that an idea 
of nature took you by surprise. 


60 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


Leave the avenue only for a minute, turn down the first 
cross street, and the bloom, the rich greenness, and rustle 
of leaves, come upon you like enchantment. Through them 
all, you saw sheets of curved glass rolling downward like 
sunlit waves of the ocean ; and through them come the 
splendid glow of blossoming flowers, among which you could 
see birds fluttering, and a fountain shooting up diamonds. 

This bit of paradise had formerly been old Mr. Lambert’s 
kitchen-garden, planted around the edge with currant- 
bushes, and with a thicket of feathery fennel rising like a 
green fountain in the center. Where the thicket of tea- 
roses blossomed most richly, he h*ad planted an asparagus 
bed and sold the product to market women at the highest 
price he could get. That great plot of heliotrope and scar- 
let geraniums, gave him a rich harvest of beets and carrots, 
in the good old days. But of all the old, thrifty life, there 
was nothing left save one great white rose-tree, that still 
clambered up a green post, and half-buried a pretty wren- 
house in its sturdy foliage. 

This wren-house the old man had devised when he 
planted the rose on his daughter’s birth-day, a bit of affec- 
tionate sentiment, she could never force herself to root from 
the gorgeous splendor of her after life. So there the rose- 
tree bloomed, and the wren-house gave forth yearly broods 
of young birds, that in their turn built nests, and filled the 
little spot with songsters bright and beautiful as the flowers. 

Mrs. Lambert was a middle-aged lady now, and the 
white rose had died more than once in its main stock since 
she was born. Still shoots sprang up from the roots again, 
and the bush remained itself; while an old, old man, who 
had worked on the original homestead, and now lived over 
one of the stables, kept the wren-house thatched, and the 
ground rich around the old memorial bush, sometimes cry- 
ing a little as he dug up the earth, and counted the years 
since the first slender twig was planted by the hand so long 


THE LAMBERT MANSION. 6i 

cold, while he stood and looked on, wondering if tne sprout 
would take root. 

This old man, with hair as white as snow, was in the 
garden a few days after the opening of this story, looking 
weird and strange in all that bloom as the old white rose 
itself; this, being out of flower, was gnarled and rough, 
having nothing but green leaves to shelter the wren-house 
with. Some of its branches had died with age, and with 
his withered and trembling hands the old gardener was 
attempting to cut the lifeless wood away, a task that went 
to his heart, for it seemed like digging his own grave. 

As the old gardener hacked at the rough wood, a man, 
who had been loitering along the sidewalk, stopped, as 
manjr a curious person had done before, and looked in upon 
the pleasant spot, while his hand held lightly by one of the 
iron rails. It was a white, thin hand, but not of that deli- 
cate mould which entire freedom from toil, from the cradle 
up, leaves to the possessor. Some time in its owner’s life 
that hand had wrought and toiled, though the palm was 
soft now and the fingers slender. 

Something in the face, which looked over the iron railing, 
seemed to interest the old man, who paused with his knife 
half through the wood of the rose-bush, and shading his 
eyes, took a keen survey of its features. 

As if impelled by some mysterious attraction, the old 
gardener left his knife sticking in the wood, and moved with 
slow difficulty toward the iron railing, exactly as if the man 
had summoned him. Indeed, it almost seemed as if he 
had done so, for the moment those hobbling steps paused 
the stranger began to ask questions, which the old man, 
usually so grim and crusty with persons he did not know, 
answered with prompt respect. 

“ A beautiful garden this,” said the stranger, gently, 
meeting the old man’s gaze with a look that had something 
anxious in it. 


62 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


“ Well, yes, I should think so. It has been a growing a 
good many years, and from the first was rich.” 

“Are you the gardener?” 

“What, I? Of course. What else should I be, if not 
the madam’s gardener? I, who helped her to dig up her 
first little flower-bed when she wasn’t more than so high.” 

Here the old man bent down a little, and measured off 
the empty space about to the level of his rheumatic knees. 

“ But you seem a very old man to work at all.” 

“Do I? Well, it isn’t any hard work I do. There is a 
boy out there by the green-house that keeps himself busy 
obeying my orders, and he gets along pretty well consider- 
ing.” 

Here the old man pointed to a tall, stalwart laborer, some 
thirty-five years of age, who really did the work of the 
place, and whom the old man considered as a boy. 

“I’m not so old as to want help, you know,” continued 
the old gardener ; “ but the madam ” 

“I think you said she had lived here from a child?” 

The stranger’s voice was hoarse and constrained, . as he 
interrupted the old man with this question. 

The gardener brushed back the gray hair from his ears, 
as if something in the voice bewildered him ; then he 
answered, 

“Why, everybody here knows that. The big wooden 
house is gone, but that heap of stone stands over the old cel- 
lar, and she lives like a queen where her father died. The 
great difference is, she picks roses where he sold leets and 
carrots; and them green-houses stand just where his pig- 
pens were. Wonderful, isn’t it?” 

“ But you have not told me who the lady is ?” 

“ Not told you ? Ha ! ha ! As if everybody didn’t 
know Mrs. Lambert.” 

“The lady is married, then?” 

These words fell heavily, like drops of lead, from the 




THE LAMBERT MANSION. 


63 


stranger’s white lips, and his hand, which clasped the rail- 
ing, tightened spasmodically around the iron. 

“ Married ! Why that was years and years ago. She 
went across the seas to some foreign countries after her 
father died, and came back with a husband and a son. 

“ Her son ? ” 

“Lord a mercy! No! Step-child — a first rate shaver 
by Mr. Lambert’s first wife ; but she don’t seem to know 
the difference. He’ll get every cent she’s worth, and that’s 
a heap of money, I tell you. But there she goes down the 
hack walk toward the green-house, you can see her white 
dress through the bushes.” 

The stranger grasped the iron spikes with both hands 
now, and the face, which looked over them, was white as 
death. 

“Let me in! Let me pass through!” he exclaimed, 
looking wildly around for a gate. 

“Well, I should rather think not; no trespassers ever get, 
in to tread down the madam’s flowers. She wouldn’t allow 
it. Halloo! what are you about? ” 

The stranger had discovered a gate upon the latch, and 
opening it, much to the old man’s surprise, passed into the 
garden. 

“ Stop there ! Hold on, I say ! ” 

The stranger did not even hear this quivering protest, but 
walked swiftly across the garden and entered a green-house, 
that rose in its midst like a mammoth bird-cage of rolling 
glass, choked up with leaves and blossoms. Beneath an 
acacia-tree, covered with soft, yellow blossoms, stood a lady, 
with her white arm uplifted, gathering a spray of the del : - 
cate plant, which she was about to group with a quantity of 
moss-roses and heliotrope, which she had plucked in the open 
air. She dropped her hand in amazement as a strange man 
entered the green-house, and the branch she had half broken 
rustled slowly back to its place. 


64 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


“ Elizabeth ! ” 

The lady started. A cry that rose to her lips as her 
name was uttered, broke into something like a sob, and she 
seemed about to escape. 

“ Elizabeth ! ” 

She turned now, trembling, white, shrinking with dread, 
and looked into the man’s face. 

“ You — you ” 

Her blanched lips could utter no more, she seized the 
acacia by its stem, and the trembling of her arm shook 
down the blossoms like rain upon her bowed head. 


CHAPTER X. 

DAWNING PROSPERITY. 

Little James Laurence worked manfully in his new 
vocation. He carried home packages of tea, pounds of 
sausages, and paper bags stuffed with crackers, quicker 
than any boy of his size was ever known to do before. 
He ran errands up and down stairs for Kate Gorman, and 
soon learned to toss “ Jerusha Maria” in the air with an 
adroitness that threw her into an ecstasy of crowing, and 
set her long clothes to fluttering through and through, like 
the plumage of a bird. He learned to put on her tiny socks 
when she shook them from her plump, little feet ; and never 
touched the top of her head without trembling for the deli- 
cate spot there, which Mrs. Smith had anxiously warned 
him of. He kept the child’s cradle in a soft, monotonous 
jog while she slept, without complaint, though the day was 
ever so bright, and the cheery sound of boys plajnng mar- 
bles, on the side-walk, tempted him sorely at times. 

. '•••>* 

' «r' 'M 


DAWNING PROSPERITY. 


65 


For all this James got his board, and two dollars a week, 
a sum that brought aunarvellous quantity of groceries every 
Saturday night, as Mrs. Smith reckoned up accounts, and 
sent the boy home rejoicing to spend the Sabbath with his 
family. 

Eva, too, had received her last instalment of wages, and 
Mrs, Laurence grew stronger and stronger each day, as that 
heavy burden of anxiety was lifted from her shoulders. As 
for Ruth, who lived in the happiness of those around her, 
this gleam of sunshine revived Hbr strength and beauty 
as if she had been a flower. With the reaction of infinite 
relief, she began to wonder if there was anything on earth 
that she could do for the general happiness. 

To say that Mrs. Smith was the good angel of this little 
household, would be to cast a certain degree of ridicule on 
this robust, ruddj T -faced, and genial-hearted woman : for she 
had nothing of the angel about her, except that sweet snow- 
plumed spirit of mercy that brooded in her warm heart, as 
doves make a nest of soft materials, and glorify them with 
the cooing music of perfect love. 

No, Mrs. Smith was not an angel, by any means. She 
had some household ways that angels would have considered 
out of place, not to mention her name, which was the reverse 
of poetical to say nothing of the seraphic. Sometimes the 
good woman scolded her husband roundly, and once or twice 
— I tell this with infinite reluctance — she had been known to 
snatch Jerusha Maria from the soft depths of her cradle, 
after that young lady had cried till her face was of a lovely 
purple, and shake her till the feathers would have flown, 
had her mother been an angel, and thus endowed her with 
the plumage of a seraph. 

In fact, Mrs. Smith was a kind, wholesome specimen of 
the middle class American house-wife, and a good friend to 
the Laurence family. That was all. She had, when busi- 
ness grew prosperous, taken a lad from the street, rather 

4 


66 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


more impulsively than we have seen her adopt our friend 
James, and believing herself to have met with success on 
that occasion, was the more willing to try a new experiment 
of mercy. But, like a good many other kind-hearted peo- 
ple, she forgot to guard herself against the infirmities of 
human jealousy, and was quite reckless of the fact that 
Jared Boyce received his fellow clerk with scowls of dissat- 
isfaction, and that sneers of disdain curled his incipient 
red moustache, whenever the lad came near him. 

This youth was left in charge of the store whenever 
Smith went out to make purchases, and his wife was called 
up stairs, which happened frequently, as time wore on, for 
Jerusha Maria was cutting her teeth in a vicious state of 
mind, and Kate Gorman had more than she could do in the 
kitchen. 

Of course, this threw young James more frequently into 
the store, where Jared found occasion to impose all sorts of 
petty indignities upon him. These crafty annoyances the 
boy, too noble for complaint, bore with a degree of manli- 
ness that threatened to baffle the object his enemy had in 
view. One thing James saw clearly and felt, as only a 
proud, sensitive child could, Jared Boyce did not want him 
about. Why ? 

James asked himself this question again and again, with 
tears in his eyes, sometimes in the depths of the night, when 
a vague sense of trouble would keep him awake, sometimes 
when burdened with a heav^ basket in the street; but he s 
took counsel of no one, and bore his own trouble in silence 
like a little mao as he was. 

After awhile things changed somewhat with the lad. 
Jared cast off his morose bearing, and made some cringing 
advances toward cordiality, from which the boy shrunk 
with sensitive dread. 

One day, when James had gone out with some packages, 
Smith came into the store in haste, while a countryman who 


DAWNING PROSPERITY. 67 

had brought in a load of produce, waited at the counter 
with a whip in his hand. 

“ Thirty-seven dollars,” said Smith, opening the money 
drawer and counting some bank-notes that he found there. 
“No need of waiting; generally enough on hand for small 
amounts like this. Ha, Boyce ! who has been paying out 
money. I ? m ten dollars short. Bun up and ask the old 
woman if she’s taken any. If she has, tell her to shell out, 
the man is waiting ! ” 

Boyce turned slowly, and went up stairs. He paused • 
once or twice while ascending, and bit his white lips, as if 
doubtful what course to pursue. Then he lifted his head 
with a dash, ran the fingers of one hand through his fire-red 
hair, and flung open the door where Mrs. Smith was sitting 
with “ Jerusha Maria” on her lap, rubbing her gums with 
the handle of a dessert-spoon, in the desperate hope that she 
was aiding a refractory tooth to cut. 

“Mrs. Smith, the boss wants to know if you’ve took any 
money from out of the drawer. He wants to make up a 
bill.” 

“ What, me ! Goodness gracious ! What do I want 
of money, with Jerusha Maria crying her eyes out, and I 
trying my best to set her teeth of an edge. Tell Smith not 
to make a fool of himself, but search his own pockets. 
Dear me ! will that man never have no consideration ! ” 

“Then you haven’t got the money?” said Jared, looking 
over Mrs. Smith’s head, as if he were questioning the wall. 

“ Money ! Not a cent ! Don’t bother me ! ” cried the 
dame flinging down the spoon, and searching the child’s 
mouth with her motherly finger. “ What do I know about 
the store, with this little angel screaming like mad with the 
ache of her precious gums ! There, there ! mother knows 
they buse her darling! Oh, goodness! Kate Gorman, 
come here. I’m sure there’s one coming through just under 
my finger ; look, now.” 


68 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


Kate set down a saucer she was wiping, dried her hands 
hastily on the dish-towel, and came forward beaming with 
expectation. 

“Just turn her purty face to the light,” she cried, sink- 
ing on her two knees before the child, and peering into the 
mouth in which sobs and screams were half smothered. 
By gorry ! and so it is, true enough ! like the pint of a 
needle agin yer finger. There, now, the swate crathur will 
have some peace an’ quietness. Boyce, go down an’ tell the 
master that it has come, and not stand gauking there.” 

Boyce, who had been in no haste to go down, closed the 
door softly, and stood ruminating on the outside. Directly 
his face brightened with some new-born thought, and he 
entered the store with his usual manner. 

“ Mrs. Smith says she hasn’t took a cent from the draw, 
boss.” 

“Hasn’t taken a cent from the drawer!” exclaimed 
Smith, excitedly. “ Then where the thunder has that ten- 
dollar bill gone ! I left three in that identical drawer not 
more en half an hour ago, and now only two is left. Who 
has been back of the counter since I went out ? ” 

“ Hot a soul but me and Mrs. Smith’s new boy, Jim.” 

Smith’s countenance fell. He went to the drawer again, 
drew it completely out from under the counter, turned it 
bottom up, with a bang, and once more searched every frag- 
ment of paper with care. 

Then he remembered the countryman, who was waiting 
patiently, and assorting out some small bills, paid him in 
moody silence. 

Boyce was very busy all this time re-arranging boxes, 
and dusting the counter ; but his furtive eyes now and then 
turned upon Smith with the look of a hound that fears 
chastisement, and his work was done in a quick, nervous 
fashion, quite unusual to him. 

Meantime, little Jim came in with an empty basket on 


GOSSIP IN THE BASEMENT. 


69 


his arm, bright and radiant as a June morning. Smith 
lifted his eyes from the desk where he stood, and when he 
saw that cheerful, honest face, his own brightened. He had 
intended to question the boy, but thought of his wife, and 
had not the heart to do it. 

“There is another basket to be taken to Mrs. Lambert’s 
cook, who comes down all this way because of one of the 
footmen being the cousin of my poor dead mother; so look 
sharp and get the things there in time,” said Boyce, swing- 
ing a basket up to the counter. “ Tell her every article is 
choice, as choice can be, such as we don’t give to common 
customers, by no manner of means. There, now, heave 
away ! ” 


CHAPTER XI. 

GOSSIP IN THE BASEMENT. 

James received the basket, and carried it off manfully, but 
began to drag in his walk, and set the heavy load down for 
a moment’s rest after he had carried it a block o$,two, for 
his spirit ran far beyond his strength, poor fellow ! When 
he entered the spacious kitchen in Mrs. Lambert’s dwelling, 
the perspiration was standing in drops on his forehead and 
he staggered in his walk. 

Two or three servants were in the kitchen, gathered in a 
group around a sallow and highly dressed young lady, whose 
French cap was in a flutter from the active movement of 
her head, and whose hands were now and then taken from 
the pockets in her apron to illustrate what she was saying 
with peculiar emphasis. 

So occupied and interested was this group that no one ob- 
served the tired boy, who stood panting over the basket lie 


70 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


had placed upon the, floor, waiting for some one to claim its 
contents. Even the cook, whose duty it was, stood by her 
table with the rolling - pin resting motionless on a half- 
formed pie-crust, her hands white with flour, and her mouth 
open with eager curiosity, listening to the female in that 
Erencli cap so intently that she had no eyes nor ears for 
anything else. 

“ I tell you the man was a total stranger. Old Storms 
can’t remember ever seeing him before — and he remembers 
every one that ever came here since the deluge. He pro- 
tested against the man’s coming into the garden, and held 
the gate to with all his might; but the stranger just pushed 
him aside, and tramping across the garden, made straight 
for the conservatory without a word, as if eveything be- 
longed to him.” 

“ Hid you ever see such impudence,” said a jaunty foot- 
man whose eyes were bent admiringly on the speaker. She 
nodded an assent, and proceeded with her narrative.” 

“Old Storms followed after just as fast as he could hobble. 
First he heard a little scream, then a dead silence, and 
through the glass he could see the tall acacia-tree bending 
and fluttering as if a storm had struck it. Then came 
quick words. The man spoke low and steadily, but madam’s 
voice rose high and sharp as no one ever heard it before ; 
and when old Storms looked in, she was white as a ghost, 
and shaking like a leaf. She saw his face peeping through 
the door, and lifting her arms, motioned him away, while 
her eyes seemed to shine right through him like burning 
stars.” 

“ But who was the man ? Why didn’t the madam order 
him out?” exclaimed the cook, grasping her rolling-pin 
with all the force of a large, heavy hand. “ I only wish it 
had a been me.” 

“But it was madam who ordered old Storms out; she 
that stands everything from him, even to being snubbed 


GOSSIP IN THE BASEMENT. 71 

about poking her own flowers,” answered the maid. “I 
don’t understand it. She must have known the man, yet 
she was afraid of him, she was white as a sheet.” 

“ And quivering all over like a jelly,” broke in the cook. 
“ Wasn’t that what you said, Ellen ? ” 

“ I said nothing of the kind, cook,” answered the maid, 
with infinite disdain. “No one was talking of jellies, that 
I know of, so please to keep such comparisons for the 
kitchen.” 

The cook turned her back on the exasperated maid, and 
began rolling out her pie-crust with vigor, muttering to her- 
self, 

“Sich airs! Just as if wearing a high-flying cap made 
some people better than other people.” 

“But you didn’t tell, Miss Ellen, what came of it all; 
which of the madam’s people was it who showed that 
strange person into the street?” inquired the dashing 
footman, who had listened so eagerly to Ellen’s story. 

“Which of ’em? Not you, Robert, by any manner of 
means. The truth was, old Storms kept guard over the 
conservatory a full half hour. Then the man came out, 
looking stern and white, as if he had been committing 
murder. He passed right by the old man without so much 
as looking at him, and tramped off through the garden-gate, 
wading right through a bed of heliotropes in full blossom, 
and coming up against that old white rose-bush, with the 
wren’s-nest over it. Then he stopped as if some one had 
shot him, and leaning his head against the post, shook till 
the leaves trembled and the branches rustled.” 

“Old Storms could not wait to see anything more, for 
looking through the glass, he saw madam lying in a heap, 
with her head against the marble of the fountain, not a 
mite of color in her face, her hands, or her neck. At first 
he thought she was dead, and began to wring his old hands 
over her, and cry out so loud that the under-gardener heard 


72 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


him. Dropping everything he ran into the green-house 
and lifted her up while old Storms came in after me. 

“ Of course, I went out with a flask of hartshorn in one 
hand, and aromatic vinegar in the other. * That poor old 
fellow went before, with great round tears rolling down 
his cheek ; but I was too frightened to cry, you may believe 
that. Why Mr. Robert there could have knocked me down 
with a feather.” 

“ As if I could be hired to do anything so exceedingly 
unmanly,” said the footman, bowing low, with one hand on 

his heart, “ the bare idea is wounding to — to ” Yes, 

wounding, Miss Ellen.” 

“ But I didn’t mean it as such. The feathery idee was a 
comparison, not an actuality, Mr. Robert. Excuse me, I 
meant no harm ; there isn’t a girl living who appreciates 
your superfluous qualities better than I do. Pray forgive 
me !” 

Robert allowed himself to be appeased, and took Miss 
Ellen’s hand affectionate^ in his, while he besought her to 
go on with her touching narrative. 

“There isn’t much more to tell,” said Ellen, leaving her 
hand rather longer than w T as necessary in the footman’s 
clasp. “ I found her what seemed to me stone-dead, her 
hands cold as ice, her face white as the marble over which 
the water dripped, her hair wet with the spray of the foun- 
tain. Old Storms began to cry, and the under-gardener — ” 

“Well, Miss Ellen, what of him?” demanded the foot- 
man, tossing the clinging hand away indignantly. “What 
of that cretur? Did he have the cheek to offer to help, and 
lift the madam up, and, perhaps, touch that hand in doing 

of it — that hand which mine Speak, Ellen, what did 

that wretched being presume to do ? ” 

“Why, Robert, he only lifted her up from the cold 
marble of the floor, and laid her on a garden-sofa! ’ 

“ He did ? That is enough. I understand the rest. 


GOSSIP IN THE BASEMENT. 73 

Perfidious woman ! You helped him ! Your bauds met — 
your eyes ” 

“No, Robert, no! I hardly looked at him. But what 
could we do ? Old Storms hasn’t the strength of a baby, 
and I was so frightened !” 

“But you talked with him?” 

“Only to get all the particulars which the crabbed old 
man wouldn’t talk about. In fact, he tried to make me 
believe that nothing out of the common had happened; 
that no strange man had been there; and he was awful 
huffy with the under-gardener for coming in after me. In 
fact, if I had depended on old Storms, not a soul in this 
house would have known anything about it.” 

“We don’t know much as it is,” muttered the cook, 
kneading handsful of butter into her piecrust, while Ellen 
made the most of her story. 

“ Well, you may know this, if you’ll take the trouble to 
understand,” answered Ellen, with a toss of her head. “ It 
was full ten minutes before the madam came out of her 
fainting fit, and when she did, it was to sit up like a ghost 
and look around with frightened eyes, as if she dreaded 
something, and there old Storms stood half crying. When 
she saw me the color came back to her face with a rush, 
and in her grand way, she asked what I was doing there. 
When I attempted to answer, she pointed to the door and 
said, 

“ Go, leave me. There was nothing the matter, that you 
should be called. The heavy perfume of the flowers made 
me faint; but Storms was enough.” 

“ Then she arose with her haughtiest air and swept by 
me like a queen.” 

“ Rather hard on you, Ellen. I should say it all meant 
that you wasn’t wanted,” said the cook, dusting the flour 
from her hands with a sort of glee, for she had made that a 
pretence for clapping them. 


74 


THE REIGNING BELLE, 


“I wasn’t addressing my conversation to you,” replied 
Ellen, with lofty disdain, and was about to say to Mr. 
Robert “ that when I went into the house madam passed 
me without a word, and shut herself up in her own room 
where she has been these two hours without ringing her 
bell once. Now I say that looks mysterious.” 

“ Sensationing, at least,” answered the footman. 


CHAPTER XII. 

JAMES MAKES AN ACQUAINTANCE. 

“ Please, will you tell some one to empty the basket. 
I’ve been away from the store ever so long.” 

It was the voice of little James, who had been modestly 
waiting to be noticed while this eager conversation went on, 
and now addressed Ellen as the most important person in 
the room. 

“ Groceries,” cried the girl, with a magnificent lift of the 
head. “ Do I look as if groceries belonged to my depart- 
ment, boy ? ” 

“ Give ’em to me,” cried the cook, swinging the basket 
up to a dresser with the nerve of a giant. “ There is a 
mighty difference between buttoning a lady’s boots and 
cooking her dinner, of course. We are all fine ladies here, 
only it hasn’t got about yet. There, now, run home as 
quick as you like.” 

“Has that boy been listening all this time?” cried 
Ellen, casting angry glances at the blushing young face. 

“ I — I tried all I could not to hear,” said the boy, mod- 
estly. “ It was not my fault ; I wanted to get away from 
the first.” 

“ Well, mind you hold your tongue about anything I’ve 


JAMES MAKES AN ACQUAINTANCE. 75 

been saying, or you’ll get into trouble, and lose madam’s 
custom.” 

“That’s just as I say,” answered the cook, defiantly. 
You stick to your ribbons and curling stick, Ellen Post ; I 
and this boj’ can get along very well without you. There’s 
your empty basket, my little fellow ; now run home, and 
don’t mind what any one says to you but myself; but remem- 
ber to come earlier to-morrow, for I am bound to go out 
early anyhow, having a little business at the Savings Bank 
that must be seen to, not being one of them stuck-up persons 
that heap everything on their own backs — I look out for a 
rainy day, I do.” 

Here the cook lifted her head in the air and took a delib- 
erate survey of Ellen Post, at which stage of the quarrel 
James left the kitchen, full of wonder that there could be 
so much discontent in a house like that. 

On his way home, the lad almost ran against a gentleman 
who was walking slowly along the side-walk. In attempt-? 
ing to avoid the collision his foot slipped, and he fell for- 
ward upon the flags with a force that stunned him for the 
moment. The gentleman lifted him from the stones in 
considerable agitation, and putting back the hair from his 
forehead, examined the bruise, which was swelling rapidly 
upon it. 

“My poor boy,” he said, in a voice so sweet with com- 
passion that tears swelled into the lad’s eyes at once, 
though the pain of his fall had brought no moisture there. 

“Oh, it’s nothing, sir! We boys are used to such tum- 
bles. You are only too kind about it. All my own fault, 
sir, thank you ! ” 

“ No, but you are hurt, and need help. I cannot let you 
go home alone.” 

James tried to get up a brave laugh; but the blow had 
made him dizzy, and he staggered forward rather than 
walked. 


76 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


“ Wliere do you live ? Not far from here, I suppose,” 
inquired the stranger, with gentle kindness. 

“Oh! I live in one place and tend store in another,” 
answered the boy. 

“You had better go home, then, and I will get a doctor to 
put something on your forehead.” 

“What, a doctor for this? Oh, my! that would be 
funny ! The boys would all laugh at me !” 

“ Still you have had a serious fall, and such things are 
often dangerous. Tell me where you live?” 

“ Well, sir, if you insist upon it, I am going right by the 
house. It won’t take long to put a piece of wet paper on a 
fellow’s forehead ; and as you want to see it done, I haven’t 
any objection, though mother and Ruthy will be surprised.” 

So James, unconscious of the tender gratitude which 
prompted the act, gave one hand to the stranger, and the 
two walked along together. 

“What is your name, my little man?” inquired the 
stranger, greatly interested in the boy. 

“James. James Laurence.” 

“Laurence? I met a } T oung lady of that name not long 
ago — a very beautiful 3 T oung lady.” 

“Was she in a store?” 

“ Yes.” 

“ Tall, with eyes that look like water in a shady place?” 

“She had soft, pleasant eyes.” 

“ Did she tell you her other name ? Was it Eva?” 

“That was her name.” 

“ Well, then, you’ve seen one of the brightest, sweetest, 
darlingest girls that ever lived, sir; let me tell you that, if 
she is my sister.” 

“ Then the young lady is really and truly your- sister ? ” 
said the man, and a strange tone of disappointment broke 
into his naturally sad voice. 

“Really and truly she is my own sister; but no wonder 


JAMflS MAKES AN ACQUAINTANCE. 77 


you can’t just believe it, she’s so much grander and bright- 
er than any of us. I never see a great, stone house like 
that I have just come away from, without thinking our Eva 
was made to live in it, and be a queen, with lots of common 
people to wait on her.” 

“What house have you just come from, my little friend?” 
“ Mrs. Lambert’s ! ” 

“Ha!” 

“It is that great house on the corner, with so many flow- 
ers behind it. Eva is so fond of flowers, too. It is she who 
trains up the morning glory vines, and plants sweet peas 
and crimson beans among them. Sometimes I almost like 
our little garden as well as Mrs. Lambert’s. We plant our 
own flowers, you see, and that makes a difference in the way 
of enjoying them.” 

“It does, indeed ! Do you go to Mrs. Lambert’s often ?” 

“ I never went there till Mrs. Smith took me into the 
grocery; but I used to pass by the garden every day. It 
was a little farther to school through that street, but I loved 
to walk slow and look through the iron fence, where the 
great tea-roses and geraniums seemed to set the ground on 
fire, and that white-headed old man moving about among 
them was like a picture. At first he was awful cross, and 
would order me away, but after a while, when he saw that 
I never so much as reached my hand through, he would 
sometimes chuck a rose, or a sprig of something sweet 
through the fence, and go away chuckling to himself. I 
always carried the flowers to Kuthy, or our Eva, they are 
both so fond of them, you know, and this made us all just a 
little acquainted with the great house up yonder. I dare 
say the proud lady would think our garden no great things, 
but the girls love it a good deal better than she loves hers, 
I promise you; for, go by ever so often, I hardly ever see 
her in it.” 

“ Have you ever spoken to the lady ?” 


78 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


“ What — me ? No, indeed ; but she spoke to me once ! ” 
u How was that ? ” 

“ On$ day when I was walking with my sister Eva, she 
leaned out of her carriage, and looked after us in a strange 
earnest way, that made Eva pull down her veil. The next- 
day, as I was going along by the garden-fence, the lady was 
close by me picking flowers on the other side. I suppose 
my eyes looked greedy for them, for she called to me in a 
kind, sweet way, and reached some of her flowers through 
the railing. I was afraid to touch them at first ; but she 
smiled, and said, Old Storms had told her how I loved to 
hang about the railing, and that I had a young lady with 
me once, who seemed as fond of flowers as I was.” 

“ Oh ! I said, a thousand times more so. Eva loves them 
better than anything in the world. When I said Eva, the 
lady seemed to grow restless, and dropped some of her 
flowers without noticing it.” 

“ That’s a singular name,” she said, “that is ” 

“ That is, for poor people, I said, when she stopped, as if 
afraid of hurting my feelings. Yes, we all know that; but 
then our Eva never seemed like poor people. Everybody 
thinks she is a lady — and so she is, every inch of her. 

“ The madam smiled when I said this, and her face grew 
red as a rose all in a minute, as if I had been praising her 
instead of Eva, which wasn’t likely, being only a little boy, 
and she a splendid lady. Then she asked me about my 
father who was killed, sir, when we needed him most ; and 
ab9ut my mother who was working so hard to keep us 
together, and said that perhaps she would come some time 
and see our garden, if it was so pretty; but she never 
came.” 

The stranger listened to that frank, young voice with 
gentle interest, asking a few questions now and then, al- 
ways calculating to draw out some detail about the lady of 
the great house, but without directly alluding to her. 


JAMES MAKES AN ACQUAINTANCE. 79 

“But since then you have been to the house?” 

“Yes, sir, after I went into business. That was what 
took me there to-day.” 

James spoke guardedly, now he remembered that what 
he had overheard was not his to tell. The stranger showed 
no disposition to carry the subject further, but fell into 
thought, and moved forward as if he had been alone. 

“ There, there ! you see Eva’s morning glories running 
up the window,” cried the boy. 

“ Is this your home, my boy ? ” 

“Yes, sir, while we can keep it, that is; but who knows 
what good luck will come next! If I were only a man 
nowd ” 

“ So you long to be a man ? ” said the stranger, looking 
down at the lad with sorrowful interest. 

“ Yes, I do. Then, sir, I would keep that roof over my 
mother’s head in spite of all the mortgages in the world. 
Oh ! how I would work ! 

“ Brave lad, how I envy you.” 

“Envy me! Well, yes, I am a good deal happier than 
one could expect. Working for women who love you isn’t 
bad fun ; but here is the gate, and there is Ruthy, you can 
see her through the window. Won’t she wonder who it is, 
and what brings me home this time of day?” 

“You seem to have forgotten your hurt?” 

“ No, it feels a little heavy, and smarts some ; but I’ll 
pull my cap down not to frighten them. Of course, it’s 
nothing ; but then one’s mother is so tender of a fellow. 
There ! ” 

James pulled his cap far over his bruised forehead, and 
opening the gate, invited his strange guest to pass in. 


80 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


CHAPTER XIII. 

THE GENTLE INVALID. 

Ruth Laurence though an invalid, was pining for 
something which might occupy the slender hands which 
seemed all too frail for labor. She could do many pretty 
trifles, however, with those deft fingers, and in her soul lay a 
deep love of art, which they were patiently striving to work 
out, whenever a bit of wax or a scrap of paper fell in her way. 
Sometimes, as the wind swept through the open windows of 
that little room, it carried off tiny morsels of paper, on which 
a butterfly, a bird, or a flower was sketched, which went 
whirling off among the old-fashioned flowers like a living 
thing. Sometimes Ruth would manage to getravelings from 
scraps of silk, out of which she wrought rose-buds for pin- 
cushions, and groups of blossoms for segar-cases which 
brought in a shilling or two, now and then, for the scanty 
household-fund, and gave her a world of happiness in the 
sweet power of creation. 

She was lying on her couch, close by the window, with a 
bit of drawing paper in her hand, on which the soft shadows 
of a white rose were forming themselves, when a click of the 
gate-latch, and the sound of strange footsteps made her start 
and look through the window. She saw her brother James 
by the gate, and with him a tall man, whom she had 
never seen before. The stranger waited a moment for the 
boy to complete what he was saying, and then crossed the 
little yard, while James ran forward to open the door. 

u Ruthy ! Ruthy, dear ! just sit up a little, if you can ; I 
have brought a gentleman, who wants to get acquainted with 
us. I told him all about things, you know, and he seems 
to think — Well, I don’t know what he thinks — but some- 
thing awful kind, I’m sure.” 


THE GENTLE INVALID. 81 

While James stood in the doorway uttering this exciting 
little speech, Ruth arose feebly from her pillows, dropped her 
feet to the floor, and turned her eyes upon the stranger in 
breathless expectation. She saw a tall slender man, some 
forty or forty-five years of age, with hair that had once 
been black as the neck of a raven, large dark eyes full of 
calm sadness, a forehead as white as marble, and but faintly 
lined. To these were added a fine sensitive mouth, to 
which laughter seemed to come never, and smiles but 
seldom ; still, in his face and quiet, gentlemanly air, was 
that indescribable something which awakes sympathy and 
verges on tenderness. 

“ Forgive me, young lady; I did not intend to intrude on 
you in this abrupt way,” he said, lifting his hat as he crossed 
the threshold. “I have met a young lady, your sister, I 
think, who half gave me permission to call.” 

“My sister is not at home,” answered Ruth, blushing; 
for she was so unaccustomed to the sight of a stranger that 
the presence of this one set her heart into a wild flutter. 

“ I know ; this good lad told me as much. He also told 
me some other things about his family, that made me think 
— that made me hope — ” The stranger paused, and bent 
his eyes upon the girl with a long, wistful look, that seemed 
pleading with her for help. 

“ Perhaps you hoped to find some one that you knew ? ” 

“ Yes, yes ; I did hope that — but it was long ago. No 
friend of mine could be young as you are.” 

“Was it somebody you wanted to find, then ? Perhaps 
mother may help you.” 

“Perhaps,” said the man, abstractedly, still gazing in 
that delicate young face, as if searching ics features, one by 
one. 

“She knew all my poor father’s friends,” said Ruth, 
embarrassed by the silence. 

« Ah, yes ! I should like to see your mother.” 

5 


h 


82 THE REIGNING BELLE. 

E-utli lifted her voice a little, and called out : 

“ Mother ! Mother ! ” 

‘•'Well, I must be going. It’s so long since I went out, 
and they’ll miss me at the store,” said little James, who had 
waited in silence for something strange to happen ; for this 
advent of a stranger seemed full of importance to him. 
“ Good-bye, Ruthy ; good-bye, sir ! I’m off.” 

As James ran down the front yard, Mrs. Laurence came 
into the little parlor, untying the apron in which she had 
been working as she came in. Mr. Ross started, and turn- 
ing in his chair, regarded her with a sharp, scrutinizing 
look, which deepened into an expression of keen disappoint- 
ment. 

“ This is my mother,” said Ruth, bending her head, while 
Mrs. Laurence paused to fling her apron back into the kitch- 
en, when she saw a stranger in the room. 

Ross arose, and stood a moment, waiting for Mrs. Lau- 
rence to advance; for, though everything was humble, and 
even poverty-stricken around them, he felt that these 
women were naturally far above the level of their appear- 
ance. 

“I have intruded, Madam, perhaps rudely,” he said, at 
last; “but having met one of your children by accident, 
her resemblance to one — to an old friend — was so striking, 
that I ventured to inquire about her here.” 

Mrs. Laurence seemed more than usually disturbed by 
this speech ; she turned a cold glance on her visitor, and 
said, 

“I cannot remember of ever seeing you before, sir; there 
must be some mistake.” 

Ross looked searchingly at the woman, as she spoke; her 
voice was firm and somewhat harsh ; her reception of his 
polite address a little repellant; but she motioned him to 
take a seat, and occupied one herself, putting down her 
sleeves, which had been rolled up to the elbows. 


THE GENTLE INVALID. 83 

“ I once knew a man of your name,” said Ross, regard- 
ing the woman with a look of hesitation. 

“ Was he a policeman?” questioned Mrs. Laurence. 

“Not while I knew him. We were boys in the same 
school.” 

“ How long was that ago ? ” 

“More than twenty years — that is, it is almost tha\ since 
we parted.” 

Mrs. Laurence reflected a moment, then lifting her face, 
said, 

“Well?” 

“ He was the dearest friend I ever had. When I left him, 
he promised to watch over my interests, to ” 

“ May I ask your name,” said Mrs. Laurence now keenly 
aroused. 

“ Ross — Herman Ross.” 

Mrs. Laurence turned her eyes from the face she had 
been studying with a sort of terror, and her voice grew low 
and hoarse as she questioned him further. 

“And the name of your friend — his full name?” 

“ Leonard — Leonard Laurence.” 

“ That was father’s name,” said Ruth, in a half whisper, 
looking at her mother, who groaned heavily, without saying 
a word. Low as the words were spoken, Ross heard them, 
and his face kindled. 

“ Then, young lady, your father was my close friend, and 
loved me like a brother. Will you not trust and like me a 
little for his sake ? ” 

“I love everything that he loved,” said Ruth, with tears 
in her eyes; and she held cnlt her frail little hand, which 
Ross took, reverently ; then he turned to the other woman 
with a look of touching appeal. 

“And you are Leonard Laurence’s wife. I remember 
seeing you once, a fair, young bride.” 

The iron muscles about the woman’s mouth began ta 
quiver, and a flush came around her pale-blue eyes. 


84 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


“ There is a long weary stretch between now and then,” 
she said, turning away her face. 

“ There is, indeed ! ” responded Ross, with a sigh, which 
stirred his bosom with the force of a groan. “ A long, weary 
stretch ; full of desolation to more than you and me.” 

“ It gave him a violent death, and me widowhood like 
this,” said the woman, turning cold and white. 

“ The boy told me something of this, but I was not sure 
it was the same man. I hoped to find him alive and pros- 
perous. This is a hard, hard blow to a man who had so few 
friends.” 

The woman looked at him jealously, as if his evident 
grief encroached upon her own melancholy right of sorrow. 
From the first, she seemed to regard him as a person to be 
kept at arms-length. 

“ Tell me more — tell me how he died ? ” said Ross, in a 
tremulous voice. “ It will be a pain, I know ; but this sus- 
pense and conjecture will have no end, without a thorough 
knowdedge of all that relates to him. I must know.” 

Ruth looked wistfully at her mother, and was about to 
utter some tender protest; but Mrs. Laurence lifted her 
hand, as if she understood the kind impulse, and was ready 
to take up her hard task. 


CHAPTER XIV. 

THE POLICEMAN’S DEATH. 

“It was during the Rebellion,” said Mrs. Laurence, 
“when the laboring-classes of the city went wild with a mad 
idea that the draft was intended to oppress them and favor the 
rich. Most of our city troops had been drawn off to check 
the advance of the enemy, and a fearful duty fell upon the 


THE POLICEMAN’S DEATH. 85 

police — as brave a set of men as ever went to any battle- 
field. 

“The riot came upon us unexpectedly. My husband 
seemed rather more than usually anxious that morning, 
but not really apprehensive. He was then a captain in 
the force, and held to be one of the bravest and most expe- 
rienced men among them. You have seen him. You know 
what manner of man he was ; but, no — you knew him in 
his youth — this was in his perfect prime. In the glow of 
health, in the might of firm resolution, he left me that day. 
I watched him going down the street, from that window — 
that very window, sir. We had just built this house, then, 
and were making it a home for the children. The young- 
est was by my side ; he had mounted a chair, and was clap- 
ping his hands and shouting for his father to look back. 

“Leonard was anxious, and walked on swiftly; for 
strange noises were in the air, while groups of men and 
women gathered in the street, suddenly, as if they sprang 
out of the earth. Still, my husband heard the shouts of 
his child, and turning, waved his hand to us. I saw that 
no smile lighted his face. He stopped, and seemed to listen. 
A low howl swept up the street, as if a den of wild beasts 
were clamoring for food. This time, he waved his club, and 
plunged into a great crowd of people, that choked up the 
street, menacing him with threats. That great heaving 
crowd poured itself upon him and tossed him into its 
midst with shouts that made me quake from head to foot. 

« That was an awful day. He had left me in charge of 
our children, and I dared not leave them for a moment. My 
home was in the very heart of a disaffected district. My 
husband was obnoxious, from his strict discharge of duty, 
and suspected of more education, and higher ambition, than 
the horde that surrounded us. Lonely as our household 
was, danger menaced us. Twice during the day a crowd 
came up the street, swarmed into our little garden, and 


86 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


threatened to burn the house. They would have done it, 
too, but for Eva, who flung the door open, and standing 
on the threshold, told them that she was there to protect 
her mother and two children, younger and w'eaker than 
herself. 

“Oh, sir! if you could have seen that child standing 
there, and braving that crowd of fiends! How beautiful 
she looked, with her coal black hair all abroad ; her great 
eyes burning with courageous fire, hurling words of wild 
appeal, like bullets, into the crowd. They met her, first, 
with groans of derision, then with fierce shouts of applause, 
swearing that she was worthy to lead in their own hot work ; 
worthy of a place by the demoniac women who knew how to 
cut their way through fire and blood to the heart of an aris- 
tocrat. 

“ Before I could reach my child, or even cry out, a gaunt, 
gray-headed old woman, with blazing eyes, and lips blister- 
ed with oaths, seized her by the arm, shouting, 

“‘Yes, yes! let us set her on to help us! She shall tear 
the brats from out of their silk nests in the avenue, up 
yonder, and drown them in the gutters ! This is fancy 
work; just fit for a daring imp that isn’t afraid of us! 
Them who ain’t afeared. to fight us are bound to lead us. 
We want a girl, about her age, to hunt up the small fry, 
and fling them down for us to trample in the mud.’ 

“As the woman spoke, she lifted Eva from her feet, and 
would have hurled her into the crowd ; but I pushed the 
children from me, and sprang upon her with the strength 
of a strong man in my arms. The struggle was short and 
fierce. I rescued Eva, and thrusting her behind me, took 
her place on the threshold of our home. The woman 
sprang upon me like a fiend ; froth flew like snow-flakes 
from her writhing lips, and a glow of blood burned in her 
eyes — but I had three children to save. 

“How I saved them; what words were used; if the 


THE POLICEMAN’S DEATH. 


87 


strength of desperation, that fairly turned every nerve in 
my body to iron, was put forth at all, I do not know; but 
the crowd broke, filling the air with shouts of laughter, and 
surged away, dragging that fiend-woman with them. 

“ Then I bolted the doors, and fell down, weaker and 
more helpless thau the children who crept around me, too 
frightened for crying. All day long, the howling of the 
mob, the shrieks of terrified negroes, and the rush of crowds, 
sweeping by on some errand of destruction, filled us with 
shuddering dread. When night came we were still alone, 
watchful and trembling with unutterable fear. I did not 
think it strange that my husband was absent. While there 
was a duty to perform, I knew that we need not hope to see 
him. But, oh, the suspense was terrible ! 

“All night we waited and listened to the gathering 
storm, to the bowlings of the mob, the startling crash of 
fire-bells, following close on each other, and the sharp 
shrieks of men and women, trampled under foot by the 
^merciless rioters, whose fury it was my husband’s duty to 
quell. Oh, that was an awful night! At each sound my 
children would creep closer to me, and while the heart 
quivered in my bosom, I tried to comfort them. 

“Toward morning, a messenger came from my husband. 
Pie was still at his post, and might not be able to leave it 
that day. We must keep bravely up, and remain quiet, 
otherwise his mind would be so distracted that it might be 
hard to go through what lay before him. 

“I learned from the messenger that Leonard had tasted 
no food since rooming, and hastily gathered up what there 
was cooked in the house. I sent it to him with the chil- 
dren’s love. Of course, we would be brave and quiet, I 
said. He must not care for us. I would mind the children, 
if God would only take care of him. I said this bravely, 
but my heart quailed within me as I spoke. 

“The messenger promised to come back in an hour or two, 


88 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


and we waited for him with growing terror, for the crash of 
the fire-bells was perpetual now. All around us, red 
tongues of flame were shooting up through burning roofs, 
and the streets were full of straggling rioters, with the 
plunder of sacked homes on their backs; some of them 
reeling with intoxication, and cursing everything they met, 
as men and women cursed each other arouud the guillotines 
of Paris, and in the slaughter of the communes. These 
sights kept me at the window. An awful fascination drew 
me toward the street whenever a fresh mob came crowding 
along it. How did I know that he might not be there 
struggling against the stormy passions that filled the city 
with smoke and thunder. 

“The sun was going down on the second day, and there 
we stood, carefully holding back the window-curtain, and 
straining our eyes to catch the first glimpse of his coming, 
or of some messenger who could tell us of his safety. All 
at once, a sound of low, growling thunder rolled down one 
of the cross-streets, and before we could tell what it meant, 
a group of policemen came up the street, each man armed 
and resolute, but white as marble, with a knowledge of the 
fearful odds against them. The leader of these men, tower- 
ing above them all, was my husband. He never once looked 
toward the house. Perhaps he feared that the sight of it 
would unman him. "With a loud, ringing voice, that reached 
us where we stood, he gave some orders to his men, who 
ranged themselves across the street, from which danger 
threatened. In a moment they were swept back by a throng 
of rioters — swept back and scattered by a rush of over- 
powering numbers. A shot was fired, and one man fell — 
the tallest, the grandest. Oh, God, help me ! — the bravest 
of them all. I saw him go down. I saw the mob trample 
over him with yells of rage. His groans, his death-agony 
are unheeded as the stones under those brutal feet. 

“ I never knew how it was done, but in a moment I was 


ARTIST SYMPATHY. 


89 


struggling and buffeting my way through that avalanche 
of human fiends, as drowning men fight with the surging 
waters of a flood. Perhaps they had some compassion ; or, 
it may be, that my white face frightened them, for the crowd 
broke .where he was lying, and scattered away, tracking his 
blood upon the pavement as they went. I fell down on my 
knees by his side. I laid my hand on his heart, and drew 
it away wet and red. His eyes were open-, but they could 
not see his poor wife; his lips were parted beneath the 
shadow of his beard, which the wind stirred, and it seemed 
to me that he was speaking. But, no; his murderers 
had done their work well. I knelt down upon those hot, 
dusty stones and covered my face, that they might not look 
upon the agony of my grief. 

“Eva had followed me, and the little ones had clung to 
her shivering and crying as she pressed through the crowd. 
We were all together — his little family, wife and children — 
but he was dead. They would not believe it, but called 
upon him with feeble cries to look up and say that he was 
not much hurt, /knew that he was dead; that they were 
orphans, and I, his wife, a widow.” 


CHAPTER XV. 

ARTIST SYMPATHY. 

The woman ceased speaking. During her whole narra- 
tive she had shed no tears, but her voice was low and cold, 
like the air that comes from a tomb. Her lips never quiv- 
ered, but they grew white as death. While her mother 
was talking, Ruth had partly risen and drew the window- 
curtains softly together, hoping thus to shroud something 
of the grief which this man had so painfully aroused. 


90 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


Then she sunk back upon her couch, and looked at the 
stranger reproachfully through her tears. Mr. Ross sat 
gazing upon the floor, with trouble in his eyes. He felt 
all the pain he had given, and the thought was full of 
distress. 

“Yes,” he said, at last. “I knew Laurence well. He 
was brave, noble, well-educated. How comes it that he 
took a position which proved so fatal to him and to you?” 

“He could get nothing better to do,” said Mrs. Laurence, 
drearily, “and I had no power to help him. But for the 
children, I might have obtained my old position as a 
teacher; but they needed all my care. At first, he did not 
intend to remain in the police, but time reconciled us to it, 
and he would soon have laid up enough capital for a start in 
business. It is all gone now; for I would not let the chil- 
dren go out into the world without education, and they 
loved study.” 

“I can easily believe that,” said Ross, glancing at Ruth, 
who still kept her position, with tears trembling on her 
eye-lashes — a delicate, fair girl, with the refinement of a 
cultivated intellect in every feature. “ At least you are 
blessed in the children my friend loved so well.” 

“ They are good children,” answered the woman, wearily ; 
for the excitement of her narrative had left her cold and 
weak. Still, the stranger looked as if something was un- 
explained. He moved across the room, and in a vague way 
took up the bit of drawing-paper, on which Ruth had sketch- 
ed her white roses. The delicacy of the touch, and free un- 
folding of the buds, seemed to arrest his thoughts, and turn 
them into another channel. His eyes brightened, ahd 
bending them upon Ruth, he asked her if she had ever at- 
tempted anything in oils.” 

Ruth blushed and casting her eyes down, that he might 
not remark the longing wish that spoke there, answered, 
“Ho; it had been impossible.” 


ARTIST SYMPATHY. 


91 


He seemed to understand the craving wish that had 
never yet been expressed, and after a moment’s hesitation, 
observed, j 

“I sometimes paint a little.’’ Then, after hesitating a 
minute, he added, “ There must be an upper room in your 
house which would give sufficient light.” 

“Yes,” answered Ruth, vaguely comprehending his idea. 
“But mother was in hopes of letting that, if she could find 
a nice person.” 

The flash of a kindly thought came into those dark eyes, 
and Ross seemed about to speak ; but he checked himself, 
looked at the sketch again, and laid it down. 

“Is your sister anything of an artist?” he inquired. 

“Oh, Eva can do almost anything!” said Ruth, and 
her face brightened out of its mournful look. 

“ She is older than you, I should think.” 

“ Older ? Oh, yes ! And a thousand times brighter than 
I ever shall be. But, then, there is no one like our Eva.” 

“She is, indeed, a bright, beautiful creature.” 

“ Everybody thinks that of her.” 

The man looked earnestly at Ruth. Some thought was 
in his mind which he did not know how to express. The 
girl before him was very lovely, but part of this arose from 
that exquisite fairness, whicli exclusion from the sun and 
frail health had imparted, aud was in extreme contrast with 
the dark, rich beauty of her sister. Ruth read something 
of this thought in the man’s face and answered it, smiling. 

“Yes, everybody wonders that we are so unlike; but that 
is in all respects. She is strong, cheerful, splendid, while I 
— Oh, Sir \ you can see how different I am.” 

“ I can see that you are doing yourself injustice,” said 
Ross, taking his hat. “Bui* excuse me, that I have intrud- 
ed so long, as your father’s old friend. You must let me 
come again. I may be of some service.” 

Mrs. Laurence bent her head, aud her visitor departed. 


92 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


CHAPTER XVI. 

MRS. CARTER MAKES A VISIT. 

“Mother! mother! come here !” 

Ruth lifted her sweet voice a little, and spoke with some 
excitement, for she was taken quite by surprise by the ap- 
pearance of a magnificent carriage before the gate ; a carri- 
age that seemed half made of translucent glass. Two pre- 
tentious menials in livery sat between the glittering lamps 
on each side the coachman’s seat, and a pair of chestnut 
horses arched their necks, tossed their heads, and made their 
gold-mounted harness rattle again with their proud, impa- 
tient movements, while one of those solemn personages let 
himself to the ground and opened the carriage-door. 

“This is the place, ma’am. It doesn’t seem possible, but 
this is the place. I only hope Battles will be able to hold 
the hosses ; but they don’t like it.” 

“Just stand aside, keep my dress from the wheels, and 
mind your own business, Jacob,” said Mrs. Carter, with an 
imperious wave of her hand, as she rolled herself through 
the door of the carriage, and lighted heavily on the pave- 
ment. “ If I know myself intimately you were hired to 
open doors, and shut your own mouth. So this is the place, 
is it? And a lovely place it is! Quite a rustic cottage! 
There, now you may open the gate ! ” 

While she was delivering this reprimand to her servant, 
Mrs. Carter shook out her flounces, drew the lace shawl 
more jauntily over her shoulder, and swept through the 
gate with all the magnificence and glory of an empress 
about to honor some subject by her presence. Half-way up 
the path she remembered what was due to herself, and 
stepped back into a flower-bed, waving Jacob forward with 
her hand. 


MRS. CARTER MAKES A VISIT. 93 

• 

The tall footman cast a look of unutterable disgust at his 
fellow-servant on the box, and, striding up the path, gave a 
pull at the humble little bell that filled the whole house 
with its tinkling. Mrs. Laurence came to the door, grim 
and gaunt, but neat in her dress, and composed in manner. 

“Does Mrs. Laurence live here?” inquired the tall foot- 
man, striking his gloves together, as if the bell-handle had 
left offensive dust on them. 

44 I am Mrs. Laurence.” 

“ Ah, indeed ! This is the lady, marum.” 

Mrs. Carter came forward, smiling blandly, and holding 
out her straw-colored glove with an air of sublime conde- 
scension. 

Mrs. Laurence took the tightly-gloved hand stiffly enough, 
and let it fall from her clasp without a smile. She had suf- 
fered, this poor widow, and smiles did not come easily to her 
face; but if cold, she was well-bred, and stood aside that 
her strange guest might enter the little passage-way, and 
pass through the open parlor-door. 

44 How cozy — how exquisite ! ” exclaimed Mrs. Carter, 
glancing around at the snow white muslin curtains and the 
neat furniture, which would have been poverty-stricken in 
other houses. “No wonder my dear brother was so charm- 
ed. 4 Such a contrast ! ’ he said, when he found me in my 
4 boudoir bower chamber/ he says, they used to call it, in 
old times. 4 Such a contrast/ says he, between you and 
them — between this and that ! You with everything grand 
and sumptuous; they nothing but taste — pure, aesthetic 
taste ! Their little room is a bijou l’ Just as I find it ! ” 

Mrs. Carter seated herself as she spoke, and turned her 
full-blown, smiling face on Ruth, who answered her appeal 
with a look of gentle welcome ; while her mother stood by, 
evidently waiting to learn why her humble home had been 
so grandly invaded. 

Mrs. Carter observed this, and waved her hand benignly. 


94 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


“ Sit down ! sit down, Mrs. Laurence ; have no hesita- 
tion about it. I have been a poor woman myself ; so, never 
mind the apron, but sit down. My call is for you as well 
as the young people ! ” 

Mrs. Laurence took a seat near the door, and muttered 
something about being “ a hard-working woman,” which 
Mrs. Carter took up at once. 

“ ‘ Hard-working !’ Don’t mention it, my dear madam ! 
Your little housework here is nothing to what I have thrown 
upon me. What with receptions, shopping, promiscuous 
calls, regulating servants, the torment of dress-makers, 
and entertaining Carter’s friends, I am just worn out. 
Sometimes I think the happiest time of a woman’s life is 
when she lives in two rooms, and carries her baby about on 
one arm, while she does her work with the other ! ” 

“ Still,” said Ruth, with a quiet smile, “ we seldom find 
ladies willing to give up prosperity and go back to that 
life.” 

“ Well, n — no !” answered Mrs. Carter, glancing through 
the window at her two servants perched high upon the car- 
riage, and softly pluming herself under the thought of all 
they represented, “ one can’t quite expect that. When a dog 
gets his day he likes to keep it, of course. Besides, it’s awful 
hard to come down.” 

“ Yes,” said Mrs. Laurence, in her dull, low tone, “ it is 
hard.” 

“ But this young lady is not all your family ? My broth- 
er spoke of another.” 

“ That is Eva,” said Ruth, with animation. u She ii busy 
in the day-time.” 

“Yes, yes! — now I remember: of course, she could not 
be here now. An awful bright girl. I saw her once: pret- 
ty as a pictur ! took a fancy to the turn of her head. My ! 
how she does carry off a shawl ! That girl is what I c^ll 
superb ! ” 


MRS. CARTER MAKES A VISIT. 95 

“ She is good ! ” said Mrs. Laurence, with hard emphasis. 

u Yes, good as gold, I haven’t no doubt,” chimed in Mrs. 
Carter. “ That is why I have called. 1 That girl is a born 
lady,’ sa3 r s I to Carter, when we were making out a list of in- 
vitations for my great party, 1 and I am bound to have her 
come.’ So here is the invitation ! Brought it myself, because 
brother Boss said a call was necessary, and I want to do 
everything comw.e ilfou!” 

Here Mrs. Carter took a squarely-folded envelope from 
her pocket, on which was a flaming monogram in red and 
gold, which she held out to Mrs. Laurence, who took it gin- 
gerly, as if she feared the fiery letters would burn her. 

“If this young lady ever goes out, I have another for 
her,” said the visitor, beaming with satisfaction. 

“ I never do,” said Buth, with a faint quiver of pain in 
her voice. 

“ Spine ? ” questioned her visitor. 

Butli bent her head a little from the pillow, and a look of 
sadness came into her eyes. 

“ Don’t look down-hearted about it, my dear ; you’ll soon 
get about again. I feel sure that I’ve got a receipt for 
spine complaint somewhere, and I’ll send it to you.” 

Buth smiled very mournfully, but thanked her. 

“It’s you, I suppose, that’s beginning to make picters. 
Boss told me about it, and I promised to have some done for 
my boudoir. Those I have cost ever-so-much, but he don’t 
seem to like ’em. ‘ Something small and delicate,’ he 
saj T s ; such as you can do beautifully if I’ll only give you 
time — which I’m bound to do.” 

The warm, pure blood flashed over that gentle face, and 
Buth half rose from her pillow in overwhelming surprise. 

“ You do not mean it ! Did the gentleman in truth think 
anything of the little things I sent to him. He asked me, 
or I would not have dared.” 

“ ‘ Think anything ! ’ Of course he did; * gems,’ he said, 


96 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


* they would be, with a little touching-up/ which he meant 
to show you about. Though how a bit of canvas can be 
turned into ‘ gems,’ — which are rubys, and diamonds, and 
such like, I take it, beats me. But that was what he said; 
and where picters is concerned, Boss aint to be disputed, let 
me tell you. It was all I could do to keep him from turning 
half of my picters out of doors ; though mercy knows the 
frames alone cost Carter enough to break a common man ; 
for we bought such as took up the most gold, meaning to 
have enough for our money.” 

Ruth lay on her couch while the woman was speaking, 
lost in a soft glow of gratitude. The one dream of her life 
gave promise of realization. How diligently she had 
worked out the little knowledge of drawing and color, which 
had been a part of her education, when she was able to 
study, and before the great affliction fell upon her. How 
much thought she had given, how earnestly she had toiled 
when this one pursuit became the passion and forlorn hope of 
her life. Oh, it was heavenly ! God had given some power 
even to her ! Those delicate fingers which she clasped over 
her bosom in a sudden rush of gratitude, had the subtle 
craft of creating beautiful objects, which, in their turn, 
melted into gold. Could this be ? Was the woman yonder 
with all that flutter of lace and fringe about her, a reality? 

The girl lifted herself slowly from her cushions, and 
looked around the room. Mrs. Laurence had left it. Some- 
thing in the kitchen required her presence, and she was 
getting restive under the infliction of that kind-hearted 
woman’s conversation ; so she had glided out like a shadow, 
scarcely caring whether she was missed or not. 


THE FIRST BANK NOTES. 


97 


CHAPTER XVII. 

THE FIRST BANK NOTES. 

“ She has gone — mother, I mean,” said Ruth, troubled 
with a fear that their visitor might be offended. 

Mrs. Carter turned her head with a little disdainful toss. 

“Yes, I see. Hot very good manners; but to be ex- 
pected. 

“ Mother is so much alone, she sometimes forgets.” 

“I should think as much. But that is neither here nor 
there. If old women choose to cut up rusty they are wel- 
come, for anything I care. But we were talking about the 
picters for my boudoir. How long will it take you to paint 
em ? ” 

“ Then you were really in earnest ? You meant it ? ” 
cried Ruth, catching her breath, and clasping her hands in 
an ecstasy of delight. 

“ Meant it ? Of course I did. Ross has just ripped every 
one of my picters off of the wall, and says they aint worth 
the frames, which are lovely, Miss ; and I’m sure the paint- 
ings were just as bright as red, and green, and yellow could 
make them. But, hoity-toity! my gentleman just pitched 
them into the coach-house; and I solemnly believe they are 
hung up in Battle’s room this minute. ‘ Now,’ says he, ‘fill 
them empty frames with something worth looking at.’ 

“But where are they coming from?” says I, huffy as 
could be, for I didn’t like them empty frames lyin’ in a heap 
on the floor. Then he brought down two or three of the 
things, — ‘rough gems’ he called ’em, — that you had sent to 
him, and put them in the frames. I aint no judge perhaps, 
— so don’t be offended ! — but, really, now, they did not make 
half the show that the others did ; but he said, there was 
‘downright genius in them,’ and I gave in about it. So, if 
6 


98 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


you could come to my house, — which, of course, you can’t 
—them four picters are all you would see in my boudoir, 
instead of them he had turned out of doors. Now, my 
dear, how much am I to pay you for them ? ” 

“ How — how much? Oh, madam, I — I ” 

Then Buth put both hands to her face, and burst into a 
passion of warm, sweet tears, that shook her slight frame 
from head to foot. 

“Well, now, I never did,” said Mrs. Carter, half start- 
ing from her seat. He thought you would be delighted.” 

“And so I am — the happiest, happiest creature that ever 
lived. Oh, madam, you seem to me like an angel.” 

Mrs. Carter lifted her head and plumed herself like a 
peacock. 

“I’m sure I don’t pretend to anything of that sort, being 
just a trifle stout, and not given to flying. But if you like 
to think so, and it makes you happy, I wont disturb the idea, 
because it reminds me of things Carter used to say years 
and years ago, when we first went to housekeeping in two 
rooms, with a closet in the cellar for wood and coal. Then 
— then ” 

All at once, even to her own astonishment, the woman 
broke down, her eyes filled with tears, and her bosom heaved 
with sobs. Impatient with herself, she snatched a handker- 
chief from her pocket, and swept its rich lace across the red- 
ness of her eyes, and gave out a gurgling, hysterical laugh. 

“I wonder what’s come over me,” she said, at last, shak- 
ing out her moist handkerchief. “There is no telling about 
me. Carter says I always was a sensitive cretur. Well, Miss 
Laurence, we were speaking about them pictures. How 
much now? Boss thought that twenty-five dollars apiece 
would be little enough.” 

“Twenty-five dollars!” exclaimed Buth, and her large 
eyes widened like those of an astonished child. “ Oh, mad 
am you cannot mean it ! ” 


THE FIRST BANK NOTES. 


99 


“What! you don’t think it enough? Well, say thirty; 
though I have seen pictures twice their size sell for less. 
Will thirty satisfy you?” 

“ Oh, madam, I know you are too kind for that hut it 
seems as if you were mocking me. The amount you men- 
tioned first, is so much that I can scarcely believe it.” 

The poor girl really could not comprehend her good 
fortune ; she trembled all over. Her great eyes were bent 
on Mrs. Crater with pleading entreaty, that this cruel, cruel 
trifling might cease. 

Mrs. Carter could not understand all this, but had a 
vague idea that the price she offered was satisfactory. 

“Well,” she said, drawing a reticule-purse from her 
pocket by its gold chains, and taking from that a roll of 
money, u if you are content with twenty-five, I don’t mind 
throwing in a trifle, so we will make it thirty. There it is 
— six twenties ; and I must say, it does me good to pay it 
over. Just roll it up, and buy yourself something nice 
with it. There! there!” 

Mrs. Carter came close to Euth, and bent over her with 
the money fluttering from her gloved fingers. Instead of 
receiving it with smiles, as the good woman expected, the 
young creature, half rose from her cushions, wound both 
arms around that short neck, and kissed the smiling face 
with a passionate outburst of gratitude, which awoke all the 
warm genial womanhood of Mrs Carter’s nature into active 
life. 

“Why, why, dear child! what have I done, that you 
should smother me with kisses, and hold on to me as if — 
as if you were my own child, as I wish from the bottom- 
of m3 T heart you were?” 

“Oh, madam, you are so good. You have made me the 
happiest creature that ever lived,” cried Euth. 

“ There, there, don’t set me off again,” said Mrs. Carter, 
patting both those trembling little hands with her own. 


100 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


“ Does a little money make you so happy? Well, just at 
first, I remember, it does. But then one gets used to it. 
By-and-by you won’t care. Come, now, put up your money, 
and the next picture will be worth more. Ross is going to 
show you how to touch ’em up; and he can do it, if any 
one can, for he belongs to some great pictur academy across 
the seas, and is A. number one at painting.” 

In a soft, motherly fashion, Mrs. Carter laid the young 
girl back upon her couch, and began smoothing her beau- 
tiful hair. In the fulness of her content, she answered 
back with broad sympathy the smiles that came around 
those parted lips, and the look of ineffable happiness that 
filled those dove-like eyes, with something more beautiful 
than sunshine. 

“ It is true ! it is real ! and I am good for something ! ” 
murmured Ruth, holding the money up that she might feast 
her eyes upon it. “ Oh, madam ! God sent you here ! I 
was weak and helpless ; while others worked, I could only 
pray. See how the blessed Lord has answered me ! I 
know it is not my poor little pictures, but your goodness 
that has done this — my prayers and your goodness ! ” 

“You are just a lovely little darling, anyhow; but here is 
some one coming. There, now, we are ready.” 

Mrs. Carter gathered up the floating notes, crushed them 
into a ball, and hid them under the pillow of the couch. 
Then she wiped Ruth’s eyes with her cobweb handkerchief, 
passed it over her own wet lashes, and called out, “ Come 
in ! ” as a vigorous knock sounded from the front door. 


OLD FRIENDS. 


101 


CHAPTER XYIII. 

OLD FRIENDS. 

The door of the little parlor opened, and Mrs. Smith 
stood in the passage. Erom her place behind the counter 
she had seen the splendor of that carriage before Mrs. Lau- 
rence’s gate, and could stand the cravings of her curiosity 
no longer. She had held herself as a sort of proprietor of 
the Laurence family after that famous supper, and felt that 
any visitor who stopped at that little gate was a guest for 
herself. At first she rather hesitated to put in her claim ; 
but when a half hour, then an hour went by, and that glit- 
tering mass of black and gold still kept its place, the posi- 
tion became tantalizing. 

Leaving Boyce behind the counter, the good woman tied 
on her best bonnet, flung a shawl over her broad shoulders, 
and made her way down the street, burning with curiosity, 
and just a little jealous that so much distinction had come 
to her friend, in which she had no part. Standing there 
in the entry -way, she hesitated, overpowered by a first 
glance of the richly-dressed lady who seemed to fill up the 
little parlor with the splendor of her presence. 

Mrs. Carter had hastily put on her company manners, and 
sat in state, fanning herself with her still moist handker- 
chief. 

All at once, Mrs. Smith started forward, her eyes glisten 
ing, and her shawl floating away from the grasp of her 
hand. 

“ Mrs. Carter ! Well, I never did ” 

" Mrs. Smith ! Is this you ? ” 

Eor the moment, both women were natural. Mrs. Car- 
ter forgot herself and her finery in the honest delight of 
meeting an old friend. Mrs. Smith, a little dazzled and 


I 


102 THE REIGNING BELLE. 

bewildered, came forward with both arms held out, and would 
have embraced her former crony, but for a sudden conscious- 
ness of the silks, and laces, and heavy gold bracelets with 
which the latter was metamorphosed. This brought the 
arms slowly down to her side, and left her lips, from which 
the broad smile was vanishing, half apart. 

Mrs. Carter broke into a mellow laugh, and held out both 
hands. 

“So you didn’t more’n half know me, Mrs. Smith? No 
wonder! Sometimes I don’t know myself. But how do 
you do? How are the children and Smith? Is he stout 
and jolly as ever? ” 

Mrs. Smith remembered that she had been cutting cheese 
jnst before she left the grocery, and wiped one hand on 
the corner of her shawl before she gave it into the clasp of 
those straw-colored gloves, smiling gingerly, as if she were 
afraid of hurting them. But Mrs. Carter was herself that 
day; a breath of secret human sympathy had swept the 
chaff from her really good heart, and, for the time, her mag- 
nificence was forgotten. 

“Well, now,” said Mrs. Smith, recovering herself under 
this hearty treatment. “ It’s good for weak eyes to see you 
again, Mrs. Carter; I went around to the old house, nigh on 
to a year ago, and inquired about you, but they said you 
had moved away no one knew where ; so I gave you up for 
a bad job. 

“A bad job, ha! Well, I wonder what Carter would 
say? He don’t think it a bad job, you bet! Just look out 
there, Smith, and tell me what you think of that ? ” 

Mrs. Smith leaned toward the window, and took in a view 
of the carriage, with the two men sitting impatiently in the 
coachman’s seat. 

“Do you really mean that, Mrs. Carter?” 

“ That, and an open carriage, besides a couper for Carter, 
and two saddle-horses, in case Carter and I might want to 
take lessons and ride in the Park together.” 


OLD FRIENDS. 


108 


“But how, Mrs. Carter, how?” inquired Mrs. Smith, 
open-mouthed with wonder. 

“You know Carter got into the feed-businesS; that led 
him to hosses and mules, and sich. Well, the army wanted 
bosses; Carter went in under contract. Then the hosses 
wanted feed, he went in under contract again. Then he 
got into produce, which kept a running up and down, for 
ever-so-long ; there he made and made, keeping his eye- 
teeth sharp, you know.” 

“ Mercy on me ! You take away my breath, Mrs. 
Carter ! ” 

“No wonder; it took mine away more than once. After 
this, he hooked in with a clothing-house, aud that was the 
best of all. Everything substantial but the clothes. Well, 
these things rolled up, and this is just what it has come to.” 

Here Mrs. Carter spread her two hands, and rustled her 
garments with a jovial laugh, while her old friend stepped 
back and surveyed her from head to foot, w r ith glowing 
admiration. 

“ And you don’t seem a bit different,” she broke forth at 
length. 

Mrs. Carter flushed red, and drew the lace shawl about 
her with emphatic protest. 

“ You think so, Mrs. Smith ; but others are of a different 
opinion.” 

Mrs. Smith, for the first time, felt rebuffed, and answered, 
meekly, 

“You were asking about Smith. He’s been a-doing very 
well — very well, indeed ; in the grocery-line, though. You 
can see our store from the front-yard here.” 

Mrs. Carter leaned out of the window, and took a survey 
of her friend’s place of business, which had a respectable 
show of prosperity. 

“ That looks like living,” she said; “and I’m right-down 
glad of it.” 


104 THE REIGNING BELLE. 

“ We live over the store, snug and comfortable/’ answered 
Mrs. Smith, highly pleased. 

“ Children all alive ? ” inquired Mrs. Carter, with hesita- 
tion. 

“ Alive and hearty, thank goodness ! ” 

Mrs. Carter heaved a deep sigh. “Smith,” she said, “ I 
should like to take a look at your young ones. I’m not 
used to seeing children, in these days, crowding the doors 
by dozens, as they did in our old neighborhood, where Smith 

and Carter were such friends, and you and I Well, 

never, mind about that. I haven’t forgotten it. Wait a 
minute, I’m going home with you. Good-bye, little girl. 
Don’t sbe look like a lily, lying there?” 

“ She’s got a lovely color,” answered Mrs. Smith. u I 
never saw the like of it on her cheek before. But where is 
Mrs. Laurence ? Always at work ? Mrs. Laurence, 1 say ! 
My friend, Mrs. Carter, is going.” 

Mrs. Laurence came into the room, stiff and cold as mar- 
ble. The softening effects of her illness had worn off, and 
so had the little gleam of sunshine, brought to her door by 
the kind woman who was calling her from the kitchen, to 
which she had retreated the moment Mrs. Carter became 
interested in Ruth ; thus she was entirely ignorant of the 
event which had so suddenly lifted the invalid into Paradise. 

“I had something to do,” she said, by way of grim apol- 
ogy, as Mrs. Carter held out her hand. 

“Never mind that! I know what it is to do my own 
work — don’t I, Smith ? ” 

“ I should rather think so,” answered Mrs. Smith, glow- 
ing with intense satisfaction. 

“With regard to the young lady, of course, we shall 
expect her. I will send the carriage round, and Ross shall 
come with it. Be sure that she is ready. He has set his 
heart upon it, and so have I.” 

Mrs. Laurence muttered something about being hard- 


» 

MR. BATTLES IS DISGUSTED. 105 

working people, and quite out of such things ; but Ruth 
interposed, and made confident by the money under her 
pillow lifted her radiant face, and said, with a thrill of 
triumph in her voice, 

“ Oh, yes, mother, dear ! Eva will go. She will like it. 
Please do not refuse till we have talked it over.” 

u That’s right! I leave it all with you, my pretty dar- 
ling; so, good-day ; I mean to call again, very soon. Come, 
Mrs. Smith, we’ll drive round the block, and see how you 
like it,” said Mrs. Carter. 


CHAPTER XIX. 

MR. BATTLES IS DISGUSTED. 

Mrs. -Smith settled her shawl with great anxiety, and 
going up to the little mirror, smoothed out the bows of her 
bonnet-strings, which certainly appeared all the better for 
it. Then the two old friends went out together, and the tall 
footman came down from his seat with a thunder-cloud on 
his august brow, and opened the carriage-door with a pro- 
test in every gesture. At this Mrs. Carter chuckled in- 
wardly, and gave Mrs. Smith the seat of honor. She, good 
soul, drew a deep, deep breath, as her calico-dress came into 
contact with the bright silken cushions, and sat bolt up- 
right, as if afraid that their yielding springs would swallow 
her up, and leave Jerusha Maria an orphan. 

“ Dear me, how it gives !” she said, casting a half fright- 
ened look at her old friend, who laughed with glee, and 
leaned back in her own luxurious corner triumphing greatly 
while the carriage moved on. 

The ride- was brief but glorious. Seldom did a turn-out 
of that description come within blocks and blocks of the 


106 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


corner-grocery. Mrs. Smith had the satisfaction of knowing 
that every window, which bore upon that point, was occu- 
pied when she came through the carriage door and swept 
into her husband’s place of business, side by side with that 
gorgeously-dressed lady. 

Boyce, who was behind the counter, posed himself at once 
for an unlimited order ; but Mrs. Smith passed him by with 
a wave- of the hand, and led the way up stairs to her own 
apartment, where Kate Gorman was busy frying ham for 
dinner, and James Laurence was carrying Jerusha Maria 
in his arms, trying to hush her into silence, by bending his 
head and giving her tiny hands unlimited control of his 
hair, which was always a resource on such occasions. 

“ Our last,” said Mrs. Smith, taking the child into her 
motherly arms, and jerking down its long frock with one 
hand, as she presented the young lady. Jerusha Maria took 
a firm grip on her mother’s shawl, and being thus fortified 
began staring at the stranger with all her might; finally, 
she broke into a smile, as a watch, set thick with diamonds, 
went swinging to and fro before her face. 

“ Give me a kiss now, and you shall hear it tick,” said 
Mrs. Carter, gathering the child to her own bosom, and 
throwing the watch-chain over its neck, where it fell in 
glittering links adown the long frock. u Give me another; 
there now, take it in your teanty, tointy little hands. Smith, 
this is splendid ! Such a weight ! Oh, you little rogue, bit- 
ing at the diamonds, ha? If you were only mine, I’d 
feed you with ’em ! ” 

Here Mrs. Carter dropped into a Boston rocking-chair, 
and laying the child’s face close to her bosom, began to sing, 
and chirp, and kiss her into sleepiness. After this she still 
cradled her lovingly in both arms and indulging in a word of 
gossip, now and then, with the mother while her chair kept 
in motion. 

" That brother of yours-— whatever became of him, Mrs. 


MR. BATTLES IS DISGUSTED. 107 

Carter? I remember how anxious you and Carter were. 
How did he turn out?” inquired the mother, when Jerusha 
Maria had dropped off. “Did j t ou ever hear from him ? ” 

“That brother? Our Ross? Why, Smith, lie’s back 
again, the most perfect gentleman that you ever set eyes on. 
You know I told you often how he was given to books, 
studying night and day ; how he painted picters, and 
Went into the country, every year, making sketches, as he 
called it. Never was worth a cent for business ; but so hand- 
some, and so wonderfully good! Well, he went off as you 
know, and, somehow or another, got beyond seas, where 
they think more of picters than we do, and made a wonder- 
fully great man of him ; though not under the old name. 
He took out a nom-de-something, as such people do, now and 
then, and left off the last end of his name. So, instead of 
Herman Ross Baker, we call him Herman Ross, which cuts 
him loose from the old poverty-stricken life, for that makes 
him shudder when you mention it.” 

“ Proud, I suppose ? ” 

“ No ; that isn’t it. He’s the last man on earth to be 
ashamed of honest poverty. We are none of us mean 
enough for that, high as we hold our heads among rich peo- 
ple. But there is something that 1 don’t quite understand 
about Ross.” 

“A love-secret, I should not wonder!” said Mrs. Smith. 

Before Mrs. Carter could answer that, Kate Gorman put 
her head into the room. • 

“Dinner’s ready, and Mr. Smith not home yet.” 

Mrs. Smith arose blushing and embarrassed. 

“Only ham and eggs,” she said; “but would you, just 
for the sake of old times ” 

“Would I?” cried Mrs. Carter, huddling the baby into 
il’s cradle, and taking off her gloves. 

“Won’t I?” 


108 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


CHAPTER XX. 

OYER THEIR TEA. 

Kate Gorman had received a hint from her mistress and 
drawn the table out from against the wall, a trouble she sel- 
dom undertook merely for the household. She also spread 
a clean damask table-cloth over it, and gave her knives an 
extra scour before she put them on the table. Then she 
took particular pains with the ham, and lefc a fried egg 
upon the top of each slice, with the unbroken yolk gleam- 
ing like a ball of gold in the centre of the white, which 
was beautifully browned on the edges. 

To these dainties she added a glass dish full of quince 
preserves, and some nice green pickles, that contrasted gor- 
geously with the gold of the egg and the red of the ham, 
when they got on the same plate together. 

“Now this is something like,” said Mrs. Carter, pulling 
off her canary-colored gloves with a succession of little 
jerks, and seating herself at the table. ‘‘I haven’t set 
down to such a dinner in years. The very sight of it is 
enough to warm one’s heart.” 

“Oh,” answered Mrs. Smith, “if I had only known you 
were coming ? but it is only a tea dinner. I feel quite 
ashamed, and turkeys hanging in rows down stairs, with 
cranberries by the bushel.” 

“ Oh, mercy on me ! don’t think of it, — turkeys indeed ! 
I can get them every day of my life ; but a bit of ham like 
this, I shouldn’t dare to ask my cook for it. She’d sing out 
shoddy, and quit the kitchen in less than*no time.” 

“Then you really like it?” 

“Really like it? I should think so,” answered Mrs. 
Carter, feeling like a truant school girl as she balanced a 
fragment of egg on the point of her knife, and gloried in 


OVER THEIR TEA. 


109 


the vulgarity from the depths of her soul. “If you only 
knew, Smith, what a comfort it is to eat just as you please, 
and just what you please.” 

“But don’t you?” questioned the hostess, holding her 
own loaded knife half way to her mouth, and opening her 
eyes wide. 

“Dear no! Why, Mrs. Smith, I should just as soon 
think of jumping out of the window, as to ask for a plate 
of corned beef and cabbage in my own house ! ” 

“ Dear me, you don’t say so ? ” 

“ The truth is, you’re expected to eat things that you 
don’t know the name of, and turn against when you do. 
There is patty de for grow, now.” 

“Patty what?” questioned Mrs. Smith. 

“ De for grow!” answered Mrs. Carter, with emphasis. 

Mrs. Smith shook her head. 

“Never heard the name before. One of your upper 
crust friends, I suppose,” she said, in a bewildered way. 

“No, no, its only the livers of over-crammed geese; but 
if you were to ask for gooseliver, the waiters would just 
laugh in your face. They’ve done it, Mrs. Smith, done it 
to me and Carter, too ! ” 

“Dear me,” said Mrs. Smith, in deep sympathy, “I 
wouldn’t have believed it.” 

“ Oh ! my dear, I sometimes think that Carter and I 
enjoyed ourselves more when we first started life, then we 
ever shall again — but, dear me, is that some one coming?” 

“ Onty Smith. Of course you won’t mind him?” 

“Not at all. Just another slice of the ham, its perfectly 
delicious.” 

It was Mr. Smith who had come up stairs and stopped in 
the kitchen to wash his hands, which he did twice when 
Kate Gorman told him of the guest inside. In fact, he 
stepped into a closet and put on a clean collar and a pair of 
cuffs, which Kate buttoned for him— first wiping her hands - 


110 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


on the dish towel and afterward on her own apron, in a sud- 
den paroxysm of neatness. 

“ There,” said the handmaiden, “yer fit to stand afore 
the Queen ; so just go in and take yer bit of dinner like a 
gentleman, as ye are intirely.” 

Smith took courage from this encomium, and entered the 
next room fresh as cold water could make him, and shed- 
ding around a wholesome flavor of yellow soap. 

Mrs. Carter sprang to her feet, and met her old neighbor 
half way. “Why, Smith, is this you? Didn’t expect to 
see me?” 

“Well, whether or know, I’m glad to see you. How’s 
Carter?” 

Mrs. Carter winced a little when her husband’s name was 
thus mentioned shorn of its appendages; but she answered 
cheerfully, and, seating herself at the table with a flutter 
of lace and rustle of silks, commenced on her fresh relay 
of ham with renewed appetite. 

“Now, Smith, this is what I call sociable,” she said, 
looking around for a napkin ; but not finding one, she used 
her lace handkerchief instead. “Your wife and I have 
been a-talking over old times; now its your turn.” 

Smith looked at the glittering silk of her dress, and heard 
the tinkle of her gold chains and bracelets with something 
like dismay. He was beginning to think the clean cuffs 
and collar insufficient, and wished from the depths of his 
heart that he had put on his best coat. 

“Lovely weather, isn’t it?” said Mrs. Carter, feeling a 
little innocent triumph in her old friend’s confusion, but 
compassionating it all the time. 

“ I — I don’t know — that is, it seemed to me this morning 
that there was a slight indication of a storm,” answered 
Smith, bringing out his very best language, in lieu of the 
coat. 

Mrs. Carter accepted the long word as a compliment to 



A SLIGHT ALTERCATION. 


Ill 


her improved condition, and gently plumed herself upon it 
She would gladly have matched his elegance with corres- 
ponding erudition, but failed to catch the inspiration, and 
only said, 

“ Indeed ! well, I rather thought so myself.” 


CHAPTER XXI. 

A SLIGHT ALTERCATION. 

“ My dear,” said Smith, looking around the table as if 
he missed something, “have you nothing better than water 
to offer Mrs. Carter, and this the first time she has hon- 
ored us ? ” 

Mrs. Smith looked around in some bewilderment, then 
answered with a deprecatory glance at her friend. 

“The kettle was just boiling, and its likely that Kate 
Gorman is drawing the tea now — Oolong of the very best. 
Smith, you do not suppose I should offer Mrs. Carter any- 
thing less ?” 

“ Champagne,” answered Smith, throwing out his chest 
with a swell of hospitable importance, “on ice and plenty 
of it. Pm astonished at you, Mrs. Smith ; that you did not 
think of it.” 

“But I — I didn’t think; I didn’t know as you’d like us 
to break into a basket,” cried Mrs. Smith, so eager to ex- 
culpate herself, that .she grew red in the face. 

“As if we didn’t break into baskets every day of our 
lives,” answered the grocer, looking severely at his wife. 
Then turning toward his guest, he observed that Mrs. 
Smith, he was sorry to say, didn’t meet prosperity with 
the air and grace that must make his friend Carter proud 
of the wife he had married, who seemed capable of filling 
any position. 


112 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


“ Ob, Smith ! ” pleaded the hostess, with tears in her eyes, 
“sometimes I think you don’t care how much you hurt my 
feelings ! ” 

“But he don’t mean it,” interposed Mrs. Carter, “it’s 
all because he wants to be hospitable.” Here the good 
woman drew a deep breath and flushed happily, feeling 
that she had at last matched her host in elaborate English. 
“But there is no need of it. I’m just sick and tired of 
champagne. A good cup of tea is worth a dozen bottles, 
and here it comes steaming hot.” 

“In that Britannia tea-pot, too,” muttered Smith, “as if 
we had no silver in the house!” 

“ I’m sure the spoons are all here, they were counted only 
this morning.” 

Smith, for secret reasons of his own, did not press the 
question of silver, and a cry from the next room saved him 
from the necessity. 

“That child shrieking like mad again — upon my word, 
Mrs. Smith, we must discharge the nurse. She is really 
incompus — that is, incomp ” 

Fortunately for the grocer, who never could have fought 
his way through the word he was toiling at, Jerusha Maria 
renewed her shrieks with appalling vigor, and Mrs. Smith 
rushed into the next room. 

James had been doing his best to appease the infant’s 
wrath, which had been kindled by his persistent refusal to 
let her run her hand into the round holes which Kate Gor- 
man had left open in the stove, when she took the tea ket- 
tle off. 

A dive into the red hot coals underneath had been ruth- 
lessly frustrated ; hence the shrieks of rage which had 
brought the mother into the midst of the fray. Goaded 
out of her usual good-temper before, she flamed up furiously 
now, snatching the young lady from the hold James was 
striving desperately to keep upon her. Mrs. Smith turned 
upon him. 


A SLIGHT ALTERCATION. 


113 


“Do you want to kill the child before my eyes?” she 
demanded, pulling down Jerusha Maria’s frock with a jerk, 
“as if I hadn’t trouble enough without you setting in!” 

Before the lad could answer, or attempt to defend him- 
self, Mrs. Smith sailed out of the room, smothering the 
child’s wrath by a fiercer embrace than she was conscious of. 

“What is the matter?” cried Mrs. Carter, dropping her 
knife and fork, “poor little darling ! who has been ’busing 
it?” 

Mr. Smith was rather disturbed by the cloud on his wife’s 
face, and held out his arms in an abject, deprecating way; 
but the indignant woman turned her back upon him, and 
took her own chair, with majestic wrath. 

“No, Mr. Smith, I’m not that helpless that I can’t take 
care of my own child.” 

“But the tea. I thought you might ” 

Here Mrs. Smith broke off the speech over which her 
husband faltered. 

“No I mightn’t; it won’t be the first time I’ve poured 
out tea with a baby in my arms ! ” 

“ And a nice picter she makes,” said Mrs. Carter, “ my 
brother never sees a woman holding a baby like that but 
he calls her a madonner at once. I only wish he could see 
her .” 

“I wish he could — only when she’s a trifle more like 
herself,” muttered Smith. 

Mrs. Smith did not hear this cautious aside, but holding 
Jerusha Maria on her left arm, poured out the tea with her 
right hand, holding the Brittannia pot high up, and doing 
the honors with a dash. Smith took this as defiance, and 
withered under it. 

“Dear me, what is that?” exclaimed Mrs. Carter, listen- 
ing to a sound of suppressed sobs that came from the next 
room. “ Somebody crying, I do believe.” 

Mrs. Smith suspended the amber stream that was dash- 

7 


114 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


ing into one of her best china cups, and listened. Sure 
enough, suppressed sobs broke from the other room, that 
smote her to the heart. She sat down the tea-pot, gathered 
up Jerusha Maria, and went into the kitchen. There she 
found James Laurence sitting on a chair, with both arms 
flung out on the table, trying his very best to smother the 
sound of his own uncontrollable mortification and grief. 

“Why ! James, my boy ; what are you crying about ?” 

The lad lifted up his head, and hurriedly wiped the tears 
from his eyes. 

“I — I wasn’t crying much !” he answered, choking back 
his tears bravely. “ Only — only I try so hard to do every- 
thing ! ” 

“I know you do. There never was a better boy. Jeru- 
sha Maria, the little darling, is aggravating sometimes. 
What did she want then ? ” 

“ Only to put her two hands into the fire.” 

“You little tyke!” exclaimed the mother, giving a slight 
shake and then an appeasing kiss to the child in her arms, 
(l and I was cross as fury because he wouldn’t let her do it. 
There, there, James; never mind what I said. Of course 
I didn’t mean it. You haven’t a better friend in the world 
than I am.” 

“I know that, how can I forget it? nothing else could 
have brought me down to crying like a baby. The first 
cross word brought all your goodness to me, and our people 
right before me, and I felt like — like a wretch.” 

“A wretch ! you are nothing of the kind, Jimmy. Don’t 
think that of yourself — and I haven’t been good to you a 
bit more than you deserve. Here, now, take Jerusha Maria. 
She wants to kiss you dreadfully. If she wants to put her 
hands in the fire, you may — yes, just on this occasion, I 
think you may shake her a little — not enough to make her 
teeth chatter, though, because you see they are new and 
tender yet.” 


THE FIRST FRUITS OF GENIUS. 115 

u I thought you would never trust her with me again,” 
said James, holding out his arms and smiling, though his 
thick eyelashes were still wet. 

" Trust her with you ! there, what does that seem like ?” 
cried Mrs. Smith, putting the child into those outstretched 
arms, and patting both boy and child into harmony, while 
her own angry passions gave place to a tender sort of 
penitence, which extended even to Smith. 

“Now, James, take good care of her while I go in and 
pour out the tea, for I’m afraid its getting cold.” 

She did go in, beaming between tears and smiles, like an 
April morning; and performed the honors of her table beau- 
tifully, putting two lumps of sugar in her husband’s cup 
with a shy look of concession, which did more. to brighten 
his face than the best bar soap had done. 


CHAPTER XXII. 

THE FIRST FRUITS OF GENIUS. 

Ruth Laurence kept her secret. An idea had entered 
her head which she was resolved to carry out, unaided and 
alone. At first she longed to tell her good fortune to her 
mother ; hut Mrs. Laurence was never sympathetic or im- 
pulsive enough to win that loving confidence which Ruth 
longed to give. She had thought her own thoughts, and 
suppressed her natural impulses so long, that this precious 
secret became as gold to a miser, after she had dwelt upon 
it, unspoken for a few hours. 

One thing was certain : Eva should go to this party 
dressed like the lady she was. Enough of the money under 
her pillow should be used for that. Her own frail fingers 
had earned this great happiness for her sister. 


116 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


Tears came into those soft eyes as Ruth thought of it : 
tender, sweet tears, such as the good and unselfish alone can 
shed. She murmured to herself: “Yes, it shall be snow- 
white, and fleecy as foam. I have the idea in my mind, 
with a contrast — something brilliant and rich. Still, she 
does not need that to make her the most beautiful of them 
all. Dear Eva ! what a surprise it will be ! Here she comes, 
looking so tired ! ” 

Eva came into the little parlor weary and sad ; for the 
duties of her position were frequently galling to the pride 
of a high-spirited girl ; and every hour some painful con- 
trast was forced upon her which disturbed her sense of 
justice. While the family had been in absolute want, this 
feeling was held in abeyance by all those active sympathies 
that trample down minor causes of grief under great afflic- 
tions, but now the proud nature of the girl asserted itself, 
and strongly cynical and bitter feelings were rooting them- 
selves in her young heart. 

Eva took off her bonnet, and, kneeling down by her 
sister’s couch, kissed her tenderly. 

“ Why, Ruthy, how warm your cheek is ! How your 
arm3 cling to me ! What is the matter ? It seems like joy 
— but how can that come here ? ” 

“A pleasant thing has happened, Eva, dear. You are 
invited to a splendid party in the Fifth Avenue. Look 
here ! 99 

Eva caught her breath. An invitation to her ! She took 
the square fold of paper, and, dazzled by the monogram, 
began to examine it with that nervous curiosity which 
makes so many people hesitate to learn the truth at once. 

“ It is from Mrs. Carter, the sister of that gentleman who 
looked over my drawings. Such a cheerful, kind woman ! 
She brought it herself, that there might be no mistake, and 
will send her own carriage for you. Isn’t it delightful ? 99 

“Oh, bow I wish it possible!” exclaimed Eva, dropping 


THE FIRST FRUITS OF GENIUS. 117 

the invitation from her hand with a pang of absolute 
despair. “That is what so many people were talking 
about : all the customers were full of it. I think Mr. 
Harold has an invitation. But it is of no use; I wish she 
had not brought it.” 

“ Oh, Eva ! ” 

“It is just cruel,” answered the girl, throwing herself 
into a chair, and clasping both hands over her eyes to hide 
her tears. 

“ But you are going, Eva. I promised it.” 

“ You promised ! poor darling ! ” 

“ I did, indeed. So just wipe your eyes, and let me tell 
you something. Look here ! Hush, now ! do not cry 
out ! ” 

Here Ruth took a twenty-dollar note from under her 
pillow, and held it up before Eva’s eyes. 

“ Ruth, Ruth, where did you get that ? ” cried the girl, 
in utter amazement. 

“ Oh, I have been doing bits of work for it on the sly. 
Eva ! Eva ! I won’t keep anything from you. Look here ! 
and here ! I have earned it all with my pictures, that you 
thought so pretty. This is for you. Stoop down, and let 
me whisper what I mean to do with the rest.” 

Eva stooped down, and lifted her head again, all in a glow 
of delight. 

“ Oh, Ruthy ! it seems like fairy-work ! You have taken 
away my breath ! ” 

“ They will take more ; and that gentleman will teach me 
how to give them greater perfection. You see it is no 
dream, sister!” 

“ And it was your genius that got me this invitation, 
Ruth,” said Eva, with grateful enthusiasm. “ I could not 
understand it before. It seems almost possible that I may 
go!” 

“ Almost ! It is quite possible 5 I have been lying here, 


118 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


with my eyes on the ceiling, thinking over the dress. It 
must be lovely, you know, but not cost more than this one 
bill. White tarletan, I should say, with a long train, a 
flounce or two, and rows on rows of broad, puffy, ruches. 
Crimson roses in your hair, and a little cluster on your 
bosom. No ! it shall be one, fragrant and half blown, on 
the left shoulder. No other ornaments.” 

“ Of course not, you foolish darling ! How am I to get 
them ? ” 

“Not a thing! — just the white and red. To think of it 
is like painting a picture. I can see you now, with your 
black hair falling in broad, heavy braids nearly to the 
shoulders ; two or three long ringlets sweeping almost to the 
waist; just a little coronal of red roses over the forehead; 
and the dress sweeping away, fold after fold, like dancing 
white poppies over drifting snow. I tell you, Eva, it will 
be superb.” 

“ But how is all this to be done, Ruth ? ” 

“ I shall be bolstered up, and sew on it in the daytime. 
You will help me at night. 1 tell you, dear, it will be 
charming.” 

“ And you, poor dear, will be left at home, and see noth- 
ing.” 

“ What, I ! Indeed, you know nothing about it. I shall 
just lie here, with my hands folded, so, and my eyes shut, 
thinking over everything as it happens. The way people 
will look at you, and whisper, ‘Who is that? Isn’t she — ’ 
But I won’t tell you all that I shall see. Be sure you will 
not enjoy it more than I shall. Then there is James ! — 
won’t it delight him ? ” 

“But mother! what if she forbids it?” said Eva, with 
sudden dismay. “ She might, you know.” 

“ We must get Mrs. Smith on our side,” said Ruth, falter- 
ing a little. “ Mrs. Smith, and our James. She cannot 
stand out against them. But hush ! she is at the door.” 


THE HIDDEN PACKAGE. 


119 


CHAPTER XXIII. 

THE HIDDEN PACKAGE. 

Herman Ross became a constant visitor at the I aurence 
cottage after his sister had called there. Sometimes he 
spent hours together in the little parlor, instructing Ruth in 
her art, and fairly opening a new world to the genius that 
burned within her. With all her practice she had gone 
astray in many things, and struggled for hours to produce 
an effect which he taught her to accomplish with a few dex- 
terous touches of the pencil. His patience seemed inex- 
haustible; his kindness brought tears into her eyes when- 
ever she thought of it. In a few days she had learned 
more than blind, unaided practice had done for her in years. 

Sometimes Ross saw Eva, but not often, for she came 
home from her duties late in the afternoon, and his visits 
seldom lasted till then ; but he spoke of her frequently, and 
sometimes questioned Ruth about her, in a cautious way, as 
if the mention of her name brought some mental disturb- 
ance with it. 

“What, Eva older than I am ? Dear, no! — far from it! 
I am nearly four years the elder,” she said, one day, in 
answer to his question. “ It is because she is so tall and 
well-formed that you think so; but she is only nineteen, 
this month, while I am twenty-two.” 

“ Only nineteen ! J ust nineteen ? 99 

“Just nineteen, this month!” 

“ Tell me. Can you remember when she was born ? 91 
inquired Ross, more quickly than he usually spoke. 

“ I can remember when she was a baby ; the very first 
time I saw her was in father’s arms, coming through that 
door.” 

“ And you remember nothing before that ? ” 


120 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


“No! How should I?” 

“Nothing whatever — no disturbance in the house; no — 99 

“ Oh, yes ! I remember very well how surprised mother 
seemed, and how she scolded about something. I suppose 
it was because father took- the baby out.” 

“ Strange ! ” muttered Ross. 

That moment Mrs. Laurence came into the room. 

“ You here, Mr. Ross ? 99 she said, in her cold, half- 
indifferent fashion. 

“ Yes, madam. As an old friend of your husband’s, I 
have taken the liberty of coming often, hoping to benefit his 
child a little.” 

Mrs. Laurence looked at him, keenly. She was naturally 
a suspicious woman, and intimate association with a person 
connected with the police had not improved her faith in 
human nature. She had seen this man regarding Eva with 
looks that troubled her, and naturally supposed that his ex- 
treme kindness to Ruth had some reference to the more 
beautiful daughter. 

“ Mr. Ross,” she said, with curt honesty, “I don’t remem- 
ber my husband having a friend in the world that I didn’t 
know something about ; but so far as I can remember, ha 
never mentioned the name of Ross to me in his life.” 

“ The name of Ross ! ” cried the man, half starting from 
his chair. “No wonder! what an idiot I was to forget! 
But it is so long since I have known my other name. My 
dear madam, have you never heard your husband speak of 
Herman Ross Baker ? 99 

This name seemed to strike Mrs. Laurence dumb. She 
stood for half a minute, gazing at the man, as if a ghost had 
started up before her. The little color natural to her face 
died out. Even her lips grew white. 

“ Herman Ross Baker,” she repeated. “ And are you 
that man ? ” 

“ That is my name, Mrs. Laurence ; and the only one 


THE HIDDEN PACKAGE. 121 

your husband ever knew me by. I am an artist, and in other 
countries chose to call myself Ross, leaving the rest of the 
name so long out of use that I almost forget it myself. 
Now, I hope that we are not altogether strangers, by name 
at least.” 

Mrs. Laurence dropped into a chair, and clasped both 
hands in her lap. 

“ So, you are that man ! ” 

There was a look of absolute terror in the woman’s face. 
She sat staring at Ross, with weird curiosity, as if he had 
been a ghost. 

“ I never thought you would come — never wanted you to 
come,” she said, at last, wringing her hands with a show of 
passion of which her countenance, in its set expression 
gave little sign ; “ but when the dead order, the living 
have only to obey. That which he left must be given, 
though it breaks us all up and turns the house into a 
tomb.” 

The woman rose from her seat, and began to walk the 
floor, while Ross and her daughter sat regarding these 
movements with intense surprise. 

“ What do you mean, mother — of what are you speaking ? 
Mr. Ross cannot understand,” said Ruth, arising with pain 
from her cushions. 

Mrs. Laurence paused in her walk, and stood for a mo- 
ment gazing dumbly on the sweet, pale face turned so anx- 
iously upon her. Then she resumed action again, and paced 
back and forth, as before, muttering to herself. At last, she 
came up to the couch, and laying her hand on Ruth’s shoul- 
der, bade her sit up a little, while she searched for some- 
thing that must be found. 

Ruth left the couch, and sank into a Boston rocking-chair, 
which Mr. Ross drew forward for her use. 

Then Mrs. Laurence flung the cushions to the floor, and 
bringing a pair of scissors from a work-basket, began to rip 


122 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


the mattress, at one end, and thrusting her hand into the 
opening, she drew forth a sealed envelope. 

“ Tliat is the name/’ she said, reading the address over. 
“ Herman Ross Baker. My husband did know you. When 
he wrote this I was told to give it into your hands, and no 
other, should you come back to this country, after he was 
dead, which I am sure he did not expect. Take it, sir ; 
and remember he was kind to you and yours.” 

Ross took the package, and looked wistfully at the writ- 
ing. He was evidently taken by surprise, and his hand 
shook with the intense desire that possessed him to tear 
the envelope and seize upon its secret at once. 

“ Hot here! Read it at home !” said Mrs. Laurence, who 
saw his hands tremble with eagerness. “ It may be a thing 
to read alone, with fasting and prayer. Who knows ? 
Take it away, and remember , how true he was — how good. 
Ruth, you are growing pale ; let me lift you back to the 
couch. Ho, sir ; it is not needed — one is enough. There, 
now ; don’t be troubled, child. Ho need of that ! You see 
how weak she is, Mr. Ross; so have some compassion on us 
all. You will understand me, by-and-by.” 

“If compassion could make you happy, there would be 
no sorrow under this roof,” answered Ross, with a ringing 
sweetness in his voice, that brought tears to the eyes of 
Ruth Laurence. “ God knows, I will never bring trouble 
here.” 

Ruth reached out her hand. “ You have brought no- 
thing but good to us,” she said, gently. “We all know 
that.” 

Ross took the pale, little hand in his, dropped it softly to 
the couch again, and took his leave, with the feeling of a 
man who carries destiny in his hand. 

A short walk brought Ross to his sister’s dwelling. He 
entered the front door, strode across the tesselated hall, and 
mounting the stairs, carpeted so thickly that his footsteps 


WHICH RIVER. 


123 


seemed smothered in wood-moss, entered a chamber in the 
topmost story, which had been fitted up as a studio. With 
a hand that still quivered with emotion, he bolted the 
door, and sat down, with the envelope in his hand, over- 
come with that strange dread which an unbroken seal often 
brings upon the possessor. Eager as his curiosity had been, 
he was literally afraid to break the seal. What did it lock 
in ? Why should the man, so long dead, write to him ? Was 
the vague, wild idea, which had haunted him for weeks, a 
reality? 

With these questions in his brain, he tore the envelope, 
took from it some closely-written pages, and began to read. 


CHAPTER XXIY. 

WHICH RIVER. 

“My Friend — One night, while on my beat in the upper 
part of the city, a young woman, carrying something in her 
arms, which a large and very rich shawl completely covered, 
passed me, more than once, in a wild, distracted way, as if 
looking for something, or some place, which she could not 
find. I watched her, carefully, as she went back and forth 
in this strange fashion and at last saw her sink down on a 
doorstep, when the faint wail of a child came from beneath 
her shawl. I was about to speak to her, when she lifted 
her head, saw my uniform, and starting up, came toward 
me. 

“ ‘Will you tell me, sir, where I can find the river ? 9 

“The voice in which these words were spoken was low 
and timid. The female who uttered them seemed very 
young, in the light of that street lamp, which was near 
enough to reveal her features, as faces are seen in a dream. 


124 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


She was utterly unlike any woman who might have been 
expected out of doors that time of night, and I looked at 
her keenly before I made answer to her question ; hut her 
head drooped forward on her breast, and I could only dis- 
cern that the face was both young and fair. 

Which river do you ask for?’ I questioned, wondering 
that a young creature with the address and language of a 
highly-bred person, could be there to make an inquiry so 
vague and strange. 

Any — no matter which. To find one, shall I turn to 
the right or left ? * 

“ 1 was standing above Fiftieth Street on the west, 
where many vacant lots lay between us and the Hudson, 
which was not very far off; but shrunk from sajdng this, 
and only answered, 

“ 4 If you turn either way there is a river — but this is so 
strange ’ 

“ The girl did not hear my closing w r ords, but turned to 
the left, where the houses were scattered and a grove of 
trees loomed up in the distance, flinging their shadows 
against the sky. I could not leave my beat, but followed 
her anxiously with my eyes, and saw that she walked with 
a slow step, which bespoke great fatigue, if not absolute 
despair. 

44 ‘ This is strange/ I thought, 4 that voice had a despe- 
rate meaning in it. I wonder if she really thinks of that ; 
poor soul ! — poor soul, she will surely come to grief. If she 
were not drifting out of my beat, I would follow her!’ 

44 The moon was up, but clouded, and but few stars ap- 
peared ; so it was mostly by the street-lamps that I kept 
her in sight, until she passed out of my beat. When I 
lost sight of her, she was making straight for the river, and 
hurried on as if urged forward by the fright my face had 
given her. 

4< The clock from a far-off steeple struck the hour. 


WHICH RIVER. 


125 


“ It was not many minutes before I was relieved, and free 
to follow the woman, which I did, though she had lost her- 
self among the shadows. I then turned toward the river, 
and followed the young creature at a cautious distance, until 
she left the paved street and went into the enclosure of a 
private mansion, where shrubbery was thick and the grass 
so elastic that I could approach close to her unnoticed. 

“ She had heard the heavy rush of flowing waters coming 
up through the solemn night, and quickened her steps as if 
the voice of a friend had called to her from a great distance. 

“‘Oh, it is there ! it is there ! 7 she moaned, ‘my last — 
last friend: — the only one that will take me in and hide me . 7 

“Now her footsteps beat swiftly on the turf as she sped 
onward, guided by the deep whispering of the waves. She 
was skirting the walls of a garden, over which roses and 
clustering masses of honeysuckles trailed out of bounds, 
filling the night air with fragrance, that for one moment 
evidently checked the girl in her progress ; or she was 
stricken faint with a sudden recoil of conscience, perhaps. 

“‘They are blossoming now — now around my window, 
as they did then, just a year — only a year ! 7 I heard her 
say. 

“ The girl wrung her hands, looking wildly around, as if 
she sought for some human being to pity her; but nothing 
was near save the faint odor of flowers, that seemed to 
wither her like poison ; and the far off drifts of the river, 
blended with the flow of a soft wind through innumerable 
leaves, and the stir of .roses under their dew. 

“ The very fragrance and beauty of the night, while it 
seemed to lift her soul out of its dull apathy, stung it to 
desperation. She turned and fled from the garden wall, 
and I lost her among the great primeval trees, that made 
the place solitary as a hermitage. Without giving it a 
thought, I plunged into the shadows of the grove, beyond 
which the great river was flowing. 


126 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


“I heard sounds of her progress through the under- 
growth, and followed with cautious swiftness ; for her 
dress, her air, and the child that she carried under that 
shawl, suggested a tragedy, which it was my duty to pre- 
vent. The street she had been threading, that immense 
flower-garden, and the grand old mansion, which seemed as 
if buried in the heart of a wilderness, the shrubbery was so 
old and thick around it, were now left behind. I could 
hardly see my way in the dense thickness of those trees 
which grew close to the river, flinging their shadows over it, 
in places, and making the spot>so lonely that I felt a thrill 
of dread, as the contrast between its isolation and the street 
I had left, broke upon me. 

“ Everything was quiet. My own footsteps were smoth- 
ered in the forest-turf, and a gentle shiver of the leaves was 
all the sound I heard. What had become of that poor girl ? 
Had she already found time to make the plunge I felt 
sure she meditated. My heart shrunk from the thougtb, 
so I watched and waited, feeling the presence of another 
human soul, as one sometimes knows a thing independent 
of the senses. 

“As I stood in the shadow, something seemed to move 
on a large sloping-rock, which formed a picturesque feature 
in one corner of the grounds, on which the trees grew less 
thickly. That moment, a cloud swept back from the moon, 
and I saw the woman whom I had frightened so, standing 
on the rocks, which shot some distance into the stream, 
where the waters eddied and curled around it with a sweet, 
monotonous music, that seemed to lure and lure the woman 
on, till she stood on the ver} r edge. Her shawl was thrown 
back now, and I saw the child. She did not look at it, but 
turned her face away, and lifted the infant high in her 
arms. 

“ I started forward, but checked myself, for she had fallen 
down upon the rock, and hugging the child to her bosom, 
was kissing it with passionate vehemence, calling out. 


WHICH RIVER. 


127 


U< I cannot — I cannot! Ob, my God ! how could I think 
of it? My child ! My child ! You are not hurt ! There! 
there ! there ! Oh, what can I do? what shall I do?' 

“Again and again she fell to kissing the little creature, 
moaning over it like a dumb animal ; breaking forth into 
bitter sobs, now and then, until some fear seized her, and 
she looked around, evidently terrified by her own voice. 
Full ten minutes she sat caressing the child, in her passion- 
ate despair. Then she arose to her feet once more, uplifted 
it in her arms, and staggering back, fell prone upon the 
rock, clasping the infant to her heart. 

“The struggle was terrible; but I had faith in the power 
of a motherhood which could battle so fiercely against an 
evil resolve, and waited, knowing, that at the worst, I could 
save her and the child. 

“ She arose to a sitting posture, very pale and still now, 
fori could see her face, plainly, in the moonlight; and it 
was white as snow — white and beautiful. An exclamation 
almost broke from me. I knew the face! More than once 
had I marveled at its beauty ; more than once had I seen it 
beaming with love, uplifted to another face, which will 
never leave my memory — that of a man I love better than 
a brother. 

“ Do you understand ? Can you guess who this young * 
mother was ? I did not know her name ; but there was no 
mistaking that proud, white face. 

“The young woman sat a long time, gazing at her child, 
in the moonlight, as if seized by some apathy of the soul 
which made that rock its last anchorage. 

“At last she took off her shawl, and, kneeling over the 
little creature, wrapped the garment around it. She did not 
look at it after this, but arose from her knees, and went 
staggering away from the river, through a patch of moon- 
light, and into the shadows, looking toward the rock, con- 
tinuously, as if she had left her heart behind, and longed to 
pluck it back to her bosom again. 


128 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


“After she was gone, I went down to the rock which was 
now bathed in the beautiful moonlight, and seemed as peace- 
ful as a cradle, for the waters as they swept around it mur- 
mured a soft lullaby, and a poisonous vine, which had turned 
scarlet in the hot sunshine, seemed in its duskiness and dew 
like an imperial drapery cast around the little creature 
where it lay. 

“ A bramble studded with green acrid fruit, which bent it 
down like the plume from a helmet, drooped its shadow 
over the infant where it lay muffled in the shawl. 

“I put the bramble away and was startled when two 
great, wide-open eyes looked up at me, through the moon- 
light, as if wondering at the rough features that met them, 
instead of the beautiful womarw’s face which had drifted 
away from it through the shadows. 

“ I took the child in my arms, and laid its little cheek to 
mine. The touch filled my soul with tenderness ; having 
seen that woman’s face I .could not give that child to the 
almshouse. No, I resolved that she should be my own — 
the sister of my little Ruth. 

“ I carried the pretty waif home, and gave her to my 
wife. She was taken by surprise, and resented the adop- 
tion, at first; but it was impossible to resist those pretty, 
infantile ways, and at last this child became dear to her as 
our little Ruth. Yes ; dear as the boy that was afterwards 
born to us. 

“We kept the fact, that this child was not our own, a 
secret from every one. Even our children are ignorant that 
she is not in fact their sister. I never sought to iden- 
tify the young mother. Remembering how near she had 
been to murdering her own child, I dared not place it again 
in her power. Besides, we loved the foundling, and that 
love grew strong as nature in our hearts. 

“ You know that I was educated for a better position than 
has fallen to my lot ; and I resolved to give even superior 


WHICH RIVER. 


129 


advantages to my children. My wife is a prudent house- 
keeper, and out of our small resources we have managed to 
save money enough for this purpose, and to secure a humble 
home, in which we are now living. If God spares me, some 
prosperity may yet be won out of our hard lives. But just 
now, I am desponding, without reason, for my health is 
good and my purpose strong. If I should he cut down, 
what will be the fate of my family ? I ask this question 
w r ith a pang. Have I done right to educate these two girls 
for a position so much higher than they can ever hope to 
attain ? Have I done right in keeping all that I have told 
you a secret from Eva herself? Was it not my duty to 
search out the mother, who had cut her off; thus, perhaps, 
securing to her a future more promising than anything I 
had to offer? 

“ 1 am asking myself these questions now, and the 
answer is a selfish one. We could not give her up to 
another. 

“My friend, let me tell you all. The woman who aban- 
doned her child, with such throes of anguish, was no 
common person. Everything about her bespoke refinement 
and wealth. The shawl, in which she wrapped her infant, 
was a rare and costly one. The garments were enriched 
with the finest lace ; the sleeves were looped back with pink 
coral — such as can only be found in perfection at Naples — 
fastened with a clasp of gold. 

“We kept these things, sacredly, thinking that the time 
might come when Eva would be driven to seek out her 
mother. But not while I live. She loves us, and is happy. 

“My friend, I have been thinking how suddenly death 
sometimes comes upon us, and how helpless she will be, 
with all her fine talents and rare beauty, when I am gone. 
Thinking of this, how could I help remembering you, my 
friend of friends. With a tenacity I cannot resist, the 
thought fastens on me, that I should be doing you a wrong 
8 

% 


130 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


if I withheld our secret from you. Be this as it may, I 
know that you will be her friend when I am gone. In her 
time of need, should it ever come, you may search out that 
portion of her history, which I have, up to this time, shrunk 
from investigating. 

“ If love for this child has made me secretive and selfish, 
you will have the energy to redeem the wrong and place 
her in the higher position which I solemnly believe to be 
hers by right. 

One thing I charge you. If it should come out that the 
girl has no legal right to claim her parents, keep this secret 
from her, forever. She is proud, and so keenly sensitive, 
that disgrace would kill her; in that case, my humbler 
name would be far better than a dishonored one, however 
exalted. 

“ You are abroad now ; but I have kept trace of you 
through all these j^ears. Once or twice your letters have 
reached me. I know that you have 'won a high place 
among men of genius; that your guardianship will be 
an honor to this proud girl ; that even for my own delicate 
Buth you will have some fatherly kindness. Am I wrong 
in asking this ? I think not. You are the only friend of 
the old time that I have left. In our school days, we loved 
each other; in our manhood the feeling grew and strength- 
ened. After my death, if that should come, you will be 
mindful of the old love, and kind to those I leave behind 
me. 

“ One thing you will remember. My wife has the 
clothes, the coral, and the India shawl, in which little Eva 
was wrapped that night. She will give them to you, reluc- 
tantly, I dare say ; no misfortune will ever make her will- 
ing to part with the girl ; but she will remember my charge, 
and give them up, at your request. Perhaps they will lead 
to something in your hands. 

“ Why do I write this now, after so many years of 


THE PAWNBROKER. 


131 


silence ? I cannot answer. But this evening, a strange, 
dark presentiment came over me, and I was impelled to 
place Eva’s story on paper. It can do no harm. My wife 
will keep it safe till you come, if I am doomed. Doomed ! 
How absurd all this seems in a man of perfect health and 
more than ordinary strength. It is strange and wild, but 
troubled times are coming upon the land, times when these 
death shadows will not be confined to one man. Yet, some- 
how, I feel with mournful solemnity, that, after I am dead, 
you will get this paper, and act upon it in behalf of your old 
friend, 

“ Leonard Laurence.” 


CHAPTER XXV. 

THE PAWNBROKER. 

Ross never took his gaze from the paper until he had 
read it through : then he folded the pages back and re- 
perused every word, with a burning, eager question in the 
eyes, that seemed to devour each syllable as it arose to view. 
The perusal had left him pale to the lips. He held the 
pages with a firm, hard grip, as if he feared they would 
escape him, long after he had mastered their contents. 
Then he arose, and began to pace the floor, with a slow, 
heavy tread, pondering over many things in his mind, with 
a restless burning of the eyes that bespoke a storm at the 
heart. 

How was he to appease this era 0 curiosity ? In what 
way was he to arrive at the truth regarding this girl, whose 
future had been placed in his hands, by the document still 
clutched, tightly, there ? 

Laurence was right. Herman Ross was not a man to 


132 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


falter in a case like tliis. If the girl had claims, he was 
resolved to search them out, and maintain them after they 
were found. But something more exciting than mere de- 
termination — an almost frenzied wish to learn the whole 
truth possessed the man. All the proofs that existed he 
would have at once. Suspense was more than he could 
bear. 

Ross took his hat, and went out again, walking rapidly 
toward the Laurence cottage. This time he sought the back 
entrance, and found Mrs. Laurence alone in her kitchen. 
Her keen, grey eyes were as hard as steel, when she turned 
them upon him, with a look that seemed half fear half defi- 
ance. 

“Well,” she said, sharply, “you know it all now. Is it 
in you to take her away from us, now that we need her more 
than ever ? 99 

“I have come to ask some questions. This paper speaks 
of articles that are in your possession. May I look at 
them?” 

Mrs. Laurence sunk into a chair; the little color natural 
to her face died out, leaving only a flush around the 
eyes. 

“I — I cannot give them to you just now,” she stammered. 
i( Did the paper speak of them ? 99 

Yes ; and they are important — very important.” 

“But how was I to know that you would ever come, or 
that anyone — a man particularly — would want a lot of 
baby-clothes ? ” 

“ But I do want them, and at any cost must have them,” 
said Ross, almost fierc<dy. “Surely they are not destroy- 
ed?” 

“ Destroyed ? Ho ; i- u ^ven’t done that.” 

Ross drew a deep breath, and the hot color, which mount- 
ed to his face, died out as the woman completed her sen- 
tence. 


THE PAWNBROKER. 


133 


“But they are not all on hand.” 

“ Not on hand ?” 

“ What right have you to question me so ? Most of the 
things are here ; but we were starving, sir — starving ! Do 
you know what that means ? I pawned one or two things. 
There, you have the truth. Go in and look at the pale girl 
lying there ; then wonder, if you can, that I gave up every- 
thing to keep her from dying before my eyes.” 

“ But they can be found ? Surely they are not out of 
reach T” said Boss, anxiously. 

“ I don’t know. We haven’t been rich enough to redeem 
anything; but you shall have the tickets. Wait.” 

Mrs. Laurence jvent up the back stairs, and left Boss 
walking restlessly up and down the kitchen. She was gone 
some time, but came down at last, carrying a bundle in her 
hand. 

“ Here are the things,” she said curtly. “ Yellow as saf- 
fron, with lying ; but here they are.” 

She opened the bundle, and shook out a long infant’s 
frock, trimmed half a yard deep with Valenciennes lace and 
embroidery, all yellow with age, but of exquisite richness. 

Boss laid it aside with an impatient movement of the 
hand. 

“It tells nothing,” he said. “Nothing at all.”- 

“The moths have got into the flannel,” said Mrs. Lau- 
rence, passing her hand under the rich, silken embroidery 
of a flannel skirt ; “ but you can see the pattern, for they 
never touch silk. Some lady did that, let me tell you, with 
her own fingers. This is no hired work.” 

Boss glanced at the pretty grape-vine, which had grown 
golden on the riddled flannel, and was himself struck by 
its beautiful finish. All at once he snatched it from the 
woman’s hold, and examined it more closely, as if he saw 
something curious in every leaf and tendril. 

“ I should know the pattern. Somewhere I have seen it 


134 THE REIGNING BELLE. 

before,” he muttered, in a voice that was almost inaudible ; 
“ but where ? how ? ” 

“ There is nothing else but this mite of a shirt, with lace 
around it like a cobweb, and the linen so fine you could 
almost pack it in a thimble,” said Mrs. Laurence, warmed 
into soft, womanly feeling by the sight of these little gar- 
ments. 

u Nothing more ? But the shawl, the coral — where are 
they ? ” 

“ Pawned ! ” was the curt answer. “ I told you so.” 

“ Where ? Let me look at the tickets,” was the impa- 
tient rejoinder. 

Mrs. Laurence drew an old, worn porte monnaie from her 
pocket, and took from it two pawn-tickets, which she handed 
to her visitor, almost smiling at the disappointment that lay 
before him. 

Boss glanced at the tickets, and dropped them to the 
table in bitter distress. They had been forfeited a whole 
year. 

u I did not suppose they would amount to much now,” 
said Mrs. Laurence, picking up the papers. u Sold long 
ago, I dare say.” 

Boss took the tickets from her hand again, and read the 
address with a forlorn hope that the articles, so important 
to his search, might be found unsold. He left the house at 
once, and proceeded to the pawnbroker’s, scarcely heeding 
or caring that the whole world saw him enter a place that 
is the last foothold of poverty before it drops into abject 
want. 


THE PAWNBROKER’S OFFICE. 135 


CHAPTER XXVI. 

THE PAWNBROKER’S OFFICE. 

A dull, dreary place was this pawn-office; its narrow 
counter all grim with use; its walls studded from floor to 
ceiling with miserable looking bundles ; its boxes partitioned 
off like cells in a prison, where the sensitive and inexperi- 
enced sheltered themselves while taking their last degrad- 
ing steps on a downward career. All these things struck 
Ross with a chill, for there is something fearfully pathetic 
in poverty when it takes a form like that. 

With a sense of strange humiliation, this refined gentle- 
man glided into one of those secret boxes, into which want 
shrinks from the human gaze with a keener sense of shame 
than guilt often knows. His breath came short, and he 
asked, hoarsely, if there was yet a possibility of redeeming 
the articles which the two crumpled tickets represented. 

The pawnbroker, a heavy, dark man, whose hands were 
as unclean as his practices, took the tickets, saw the date, 
and handed it back with a gruff shake of the head. 

“ Forfeited long ago. You ought to have seen that, if 
you know how to read.” 

“ I beg your pardon,” said Ross, too anxious for resent- 
ment. “ Of course, I was aware of the date ; but is it pos- 
sible to obtain these articles ? ” 

“ Obtain them ? No ; they are sold.” 

Ross still held the rejected tickets in his hand, which 
shook a little. 

“ Sold ; but there must be some record. Is it not possi- 
ble to find them ? ” 

“ I don’t suppose it could be done. Whoever got those 
two things had a bargain that they won’t be likely to give 
up. The shawl was real Injy; worth a thousand dollars, if 


136 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


it was woith a cent; and the coral jvas a lovely tint, like a 
tea-rose, and carved beautifully — not to be matched in this 
country. Bargains ! Both great bargains ! ” 

“ I am willing to pay their full price — double that •” 

“ Ha ! What is that ? Double ? ” 

“ Yes; that is not more than I am willing to give.” 
“Double-double! That would be two — say three thou- 
sand. Is that the correct sum — three thousand? A good 
thing ! A good thing, if you get them ! ” 

The craving wretch spoke gleefully, rubbed his palms 
together, and eyed Boss as if he longed to devour him. 

Through all his anxiety, Boss felt the disgust such greed 
was sure to inspire, and answered him sharply. 

“I will give two thousand for the shawl, and two hundred 
for the coral — not a cent more ; but that can be settled with 
the possessor of the articles, who will probably be content 
with their full value. If you will inform me who the pur- 
chasers are, it is all I desire at present.” 

“Who they are? Oh, yes! Such greenness belongs to 
us. Young in the business, you know. Haven’t cut our 
eye-teeth. You’re likely to get at them articles without me, 
very ; but how are you going to do it, that’s the figure ? 
How are you going to do it ? ” 

“ Then you will not help me ? ” 

“ Why that is just what you and I are bargaining about. 
Say three thousand, and I’m on hand.” 

“ Three thousand for articles not worth more, by your 
own showing, than a third of the amount, and for which 
you only advanced fifty dollars. Surely, you cannot be in 
earnest.” 

“ In earnest? Well, you will find that I shall not abate 
one dollar. A thing is worth what one can get for it. 
You want this shawl and coral for something more than 
their worth, and so make fancy stock of them. You under- 
stand they are my fancy stock, and for any good they will 
be to you, I am the holder.” 


MRS. CARTER’S OLD FRIENDS. 137 


“ But they are sold, you admitted that.” 

“Yes; but my books are not sold — and without them, 
how can these things be traced ? Oh, never mind ! you 
will come to my terms, people generally do ! ” 

Boss took his hat from the counter, and turned to leave 
the box, in which he had stood while conversing with this 
man. The pawnbroker eyed him furtively, with a crafty 
smile on his lips. He was not disheartened, for the anxiety 
in those deep-set eyes was too apparent for doubt. The man 
would make any sacrifice rather than lose the articles he 
sought. 

“ You will think better of it, sir,” he said, leaning over 
the counter, and following the retreating man with an oily 
smile. “ Bemember, I am always to be found here.” 

Boss lifted his hat and disappeared, making no other 
reply. Bor a moment, disgust of the man overpowered 
even the strong wish that had brought him to that miser- 
able place. 


CHAPTEB XXV 1 1. 

MRS. CARTER STANDS BY HER OLD FRIENDS. 

Mrs. Carter had that profound respect for her own taste 
which springs out of utter ignorance; and her' great party 
would have been something wonderful in the way of shoddy- 
ism, but for the gentle and kindly interference of her brother 
Boss. But she looked upon him with something like 
adoration, for his opinions were so modestly given, that they 
seemed to originate in herself. Thus he had sent the gorge- 
ous pictures from her boudoir to Battles’ room in the stable, 
and after them went many an object of inestimable value to 
the lady, but which were received by the aesthetic coachman 
with a sniff of critical contempt. 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


138 

Up to this time the contractor’s lady had reveled in the 
adornment of her house. She had often heard it said that 
certain persons of her new circle, who had shot up like 
mushrooms in the unhealthy atmosphere of our civil war, 
owed all that was elegant in their establishments to the 
artists and upholsterers they employed. This was a charge 
Mrs. Carter resolved should never be brought against her. 
So, after six months of hard worry and interminable shop- 
ping, an effect was produced of promiscuous gorgeousness, 
that was wonderful to behold. The really refined persons 
who began to patronize her, were so completely surprised 
by this display, that she mistook their amused astonishment 
for admiration. This inspired her with new ambition, and 
she plunged into attempts at harmony and contrast, that 
fairly set the beholder’s teeth on edge as words of hollow 
flattery passed through them. 

Thus it was that Mr. Ross found his sister and her habi- 
tation. Carpets, gorgeously independent of draperies ; florid 
frescoes, statues in deep shadow; flaming vases in the light; 
mirrors in every available space; and pictures, such pictures! 
in magnificent frames, surrounded him on every side. But 
genius is great, and money all potent. Out of this confu- 
sion, the man of real taste soon produced effects harmonious 
as a poem ; and no person could enter that mansion with an 
idea that its arrangement had been left either to an uphol- 
sterer or to an ignorant woman. Soon Mrs. Carter saw how 
much more beautiful everything had become, and gloried 
in it. 

Having surrended so much to her brother, she was ready 
to yield to him in all things connected with her social life. 
When he suggested the purchase of Ruth Laurence’s 
sketches, and asked for an invitation to the party, for 
which cards were about to be issued, she consented at once, 
and thus fell in with her old crony and friend, Mrs. Smith. 

One afternoon, Mrs. Carter came home in a state of 


t 


MRS. CARTER’S OLD FRIENDS. 139 

unusual excitement. Her cheeks were flushed, her eyes 
sparkled, and her style was like that of a warrior prepar- 
ing for battle. Without stopping to take off her things, she 
mounted to her brother’s studio, which was in the very top 
of the building. 

“ Herman,” she said, sitting down by her brother’s easel, 
“I’ve got myself into a scrape, and I want you to help me 
out. Not that I need help, if Carter wasn’t so uppish about 
such things ; but he was determined that I should give up 
the old set for good and all, when I came in here — and so I 
did. The day I went to see that Miss Laurence, who should 
come in but my old neighbor, Mrs. Smith, just as good, 
whole-hearted a woman as ever lived. Of course, I was 
glad to see her — my heart not being a nether millstone, nor 
yet a junk of ice. Then she was natural as life, thinking, 
no doubt, that I should keep her at arms-length, because 
of all this silk and lace, and bracelets, and she only in a 
calico-dress. I hadn’t the heart to do it, Herman ; old 
neighbors are old neighbors; and, between you and me, 
brother, I’m not certain that them old times were so much 
worse than these. At an rate, my heart warmed to Mrs. 
Smith, and that child of hers, so that I hated to come home.” 

Here Mrs. Carter walked to the window, passed a hand 
over her eyes once or twice and came back again. 

“ Mrs. Smith has got a splendid baby, you know ; and 
holding it in my arms was such a heart-aching treat, after 
all that we have lost, Carter and I. It’s a thing we never 
mention between us; but the sight of a fine, wholesome 
baby is sure to make my breath come quick. After losing 
three of them, and none left, and this house built with a 
nursery, it’s heart-rending to think of ; and I couldn’t help 
thinking that Mrs. Smith was richer than I was, after 
all. 

“ Well, we took dinner together — ham and eggs — real old 
times ; and cooked so nice. So, while the old home-feeling 


140 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


took full hold of me, I up and gave my old friend a card for 
my party, having one in my pocket at the time. This was 
the reason of my doing it, unthinkingly, as one may say, 
and long in advance of other people. She was so pleased — 
tickled almost to death ; and is going to buy a new mory- 
antique, and — what will please you, I know — says that she 
will bring Miss Eva Laurance with her — carriage-hire 
being all the same for three as for two.” 

Here Ross made an impatient movement, which his sis- 
ter saw, and half resented. 

“Now don’t you turn against me, Herman. It’s bad 
enough to have Carter curling up his nose at old friends, 
that were always ready to help him, when he needed help; 
but my own brother ” 

“You misunderstand,” said Ross. “ I find no fault with 
feelings that do you honor. - Ear from it. But as for Miss 
Laurence, we had arranged about her coming, and there need 
be no alteration in that, I should think ” 

“ But Carter objects even to her. And as for Battle, his 
sneers about going into that neighborhood are beyond bear- 
ing.” 

“ Perhaps in some respects, Carter is right. You will 
find it very difficult to make classes mingle harmoniously', 
even in this republican country. Stronger and more expe- 
rienced woman than you have tried it, and failed signally. 
A land that owns no aristocracy but that of wealth, will 
always draw sharp lines between the poor and the rich.” 

“But you do not object — you will help me out. I wish 
now it hadn’t been done ; but one can’t take back an invita- 
tion ; and Carter is very cruel to ask it ; isn’t he ? ” 

“ Of course you cannot take back an invitation. And I 
dare say your old friend will manage to appear well enough 
for the occasion. Society, since the war, has put up with a 
great many strange innovations. So, I have no doubt that 
your friend will pass.” 


MRS. CARTER’S OLD FRIENDS. 141 

u It’s kind of you to say so,” answered Mrs. Carter, with 
tears in her eyes. “ As for Carter, his heart is like a mill- 
stone, since he became so rich. Oh, Herman ! sometimes I 
wish we had been content as it was.” 

“Well, well, throw all these little troubles off your mind. 
I have something to tell you — something to propose. Per- 
haps a great favor to ask of you and Carter.” 

“ It’s granted, Herman. Fd lay down my life for you ; 
and so would Carter. He’s awful proud of having a real 
gentleman in the family. So am I — and that gentleman 
my own brother.” 

Ross reached out his hand, and drawing the kind-hearted 
woman toward him, kissed her on the cheek. 

“ Now tell me what it is,” she questioned, cheerfully. 
“ If it’s money ” 

Ross shook his head. 

“Not that! Not that!” 

“ Dear ! Dear ! What can it be then ? Just tell me.” 

“ Not now. In a day or two.” 

“ Another invitation for some one ? Well, you shall 
have a whole handful of blanks, and fill them out yourself. 
Will that do?” 

“ For the present, less than that will do, sister.” 

“ Well, as many as you like, and anything else you like. 
Now I begin to feel better, and will go down to Carter, like 
the mistress of her own house.” 

With this heroic resolve, Mrs. Carter left the studio. 


142 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


CHAPTER XXYIII. 

YOUNG LAMBERT SPEAKS OUT. 

u Yes, mother, it is the truth ; I have seen the young 
lady more than once.” 

“ I know it, Ivon. You were seen walking by her side 
in the street.” 

Mrs. Lambert spoke calmly, but with a cold intonation 
of the voice that- her step-son understood as something far 
more expressive than an outburst of anger; but his answer 
was as quiet as her question had been. 

“ Once or twice I found myself on the same side-walk 
with the young lady to whom I have been properly intro- 
duced.” 

“ Properly introduced ! How can that be ? There is no 
proper introduction between a shop-girl and a young gentle- 
man of position and fortune,” replied the lady, with an 
angry flush on her cheeks. 

“ Position, if you please ; but as for the fortune, that 

depends I claim nothing on expectations. It would 

be arrogance if I did/ 

“ This is a sudden fit of humility, Ivon.” 

“No, madam, it is not sudden; the thought has been in 
my mind a long time. No man has a right to discount on 
the future, or waste his energies because there is no 
immediate need that they should be put forth. Say that I 
am young, well educated, and have just property enough, 
from my father, for individual independence, and you will 
have defined my position exactly. Is it so very much 
better than that of the young lady we are speaking of? ” 

“ The young lady, as you call her, is a shop-girl,” 
answered Mrs. Lambert, with unsuppressed scorn. 

“ And in that my superior. She earns her own indepen- 


YOUNG UMBERT SPEAKS OUT. 143 


dence, and aids those more helpless than herself, while 

I Well, it is useless to say what my life lias been. 

The greatest energies I have as yet been called upon to put 
forth, is exerted in collecting your rents, and depositing 
your money.” 

“ But you are my son — not one person in ten remembers 
that you are not actually so. Some day, if you do nothing 
to prevent it, the bulk of my property will be yours. All 
my real estate must descend to a Lambert. It is a proud 
old name, and needs wealth to sustain it. To your father I 
gave that wealth. It was a part of his greatness, and lifted 
him above all the petty economies which have so often 
degraded our American ministers abroad. It was my pride 
that through me his position at the Imperial Court had no 
such humiliating difficulties.” 

“ And it was his pride, for he told me so a hundred times, 
that no high-born lady of that proud land ever filled a lofty 
position with more dignity and grace. Young, beautiful, 
and richer in acquirements than in wealth, how could it be 
otherwise ? Ah, madam, he thought less of your property 
than of those other things. Where loVe is, gold sinks to 
the bottom.” 

Mrs. Lambert did not reply at once ; a cold shadow crept 
over the animation of her face, but she answered at last. 

“Love is a delirium, which comes in force and power but 
once in a lifetime — a dangerous insanity that never dies. 
Do not permit it to overpower your reason, Ivon. Of all 
the passions it is most to be dreaded.” 

“But how is one to guard against it, madam?” 

“I cannot advise,” answered the lady, “for no human 
being ever took counsel patiently from another, when this 
passion was upon him. I can only warn you, my son, that 
no greater trouble comes on earth than springs out of a 
low-born union. It is the one mistake which can never 
be wholly retrieved — class should match with class. When 
love descends, it is terrible.” 


144 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


“But what constitutes class in a republic, mother, where 
society is ever changing? One must merge into the other. 
Look at the social upheaving which the war has brought 
about, where the very lowest strata of society has been 
forced to the surface, and claims rank with the best.” 

“I know, I know!” cried the lady, impatiently. “Pov- 
erty itself is better than that ! ” 

“It seems to me that honorable birth, talent, and pure 
morals, should form the aristocracy of a great nation — these 
are personal attributes which cannot be attained by accident 
or dishonesty, as money is often acquired.” 

Mrs. Lambert made an impatient movement with her 
hand. 

“It is useless arguing, Ivon. Class must be distinguished 
as we find it. The Lamberts have no need to doubt their 
position in any country. Be careful not to imperil it by too 
open attentions to the girl I have been speaking of.” 

“But, mother, she is refined and beautiful.” 

“ So much the more dangerous.” 

“Thoroughly educated, accomplished, even.” 

“ Perhaps ! How am I to know ? ” 

“ You have seen her, heard her speak.” 

“Yes, I have seen that she is dangerously beautiful; 
heard her speak with shrinking, that seemed almost repul- 
sion. Ivon! Ivon! let me never hear of her again!” 

“How can you be so prejudiced, mother, knowing so little 
of the poor girl ? ” 

“ How much can you know, Ivon ? ” 

“Everything. I have taken pains to inquire.” 

“Knowing that she was a shop-girl, what more did you 
wish to learn ? ” 

“ All that could be told.” 

“Well, what did you learn?” 

The lady spoke breathlessly, as if the subject pained her, 
and she was impatient to end it. 


MISS- SPICER. 


145 


a I learned who her parents were.” 

“ Well ? ” 

“ Her father was a policeman.” 

“A policeman ! Well, what more?” 

“ Who is dead. This girl is helping to support his widow 
and two other children, one a confirmed invalid. They are 
very poor.” 

“ Then leave them in their poverty, .1 charge you.” 

Mrs. Lambert spoke with unusual warmth. The subject 
had disturbed her greatly. Something more deep and subtle 
than her indomitable pride had been touched, of which she 
*was even herself unconscious. 


CHAPTER XXIX. 

MISS SPICER. 

A card was brought into the dainty boudoir in which 
Mrs. Lambert was conversing with her son. This was fol- 
lowed so quickly by Miss Lucy Spicer, that there was no 
possibility of refusing her admission, even if the occupants 
of the room had desired it. But her presence was welcome 
to the lady, for she arose promptly to receive her guest, glad 
to escape a subject which was hateful to her. 

“Looking younger and more lovely than ever!” ex- 
claimed Miss Spicer, after kissing the lady with enthusi- 
asm. “ I wonder if it will be possible for me to grow 
handsomer as I grow older ? Of course not. It’s only 
one or two women in a generation that can do that.” 

Here Miss Spicer seemed to become suddenly aware of 
Ivon’s presence, and addressed him. 

“Now this is a treat, Mr. Lambert; one never expects to 
find you at home; but here, with mamma, in this bijou of 
9 


146 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


a room, is a surprise. Come* now, let us make up before 
the maternal ancestor. It wasn’t my fault. I couldn’t, for 
the life of me, help seeing you, and that abominably hand- 
some shop-girl. Why didn’t you take a back street ? ” 

“ Then it was Miss Spicer. I could not imagine who had 
done me the honor of reporting my movements,” said the 
young man, bowing low. 

“Angry, ha! Don’t like people to make a note of his 
little escapades. Well, it isn’t quite fair. But when one 
overleaps all the barriers of society so bravely, of course, 
he must expect it to be known.” 

“And, of course, young ladies who have nothing else to 
do, must be expected to magnify and multiply the news.” 

Miss Spicer threw up her hands. 

“Nothing else to do! Now I like that; as if there ever 
was seen a creature so hardworking as a young lady in soci- 
ety. Only think of the notes one has to write; putting off 
disagreeable people, and enticing the other set on ; the shop- 
ping; the walks down town just as business breaks up, w r heu 
crowds of us turn southward as steadity as sunflowers keep 
with the sun ; hunting down dress-makers, tormenting mil- 
liners, reading all the French novels, little flirtations with 
one’s music-master, learning love phrases with one’s Italian 
teacher. I tell you, Mr. Lambert, one has to crowd life even 
to get in gossip and scandal enough to spice it respectably. 
Don’t talk to me about having nothing else to do.” 

“ I never will again. The occupations you enumerate 
are too grand and noble for dispute. Hereafter I shall set 
down a fashionable young lady as the busiest and most use- 
ful creature on earth.” 

“ Of course we are. Eternally on the go, scarcely time to 
breathe from morning till night.” 

“ Perhaps that is why so many of them are called ( fast,’ ” 
said Lambert, demurely. 

“ Oh, you abominable creature!” cried the young lady, 


MISS SPICER. 


147 


shaking her cane-parasol at Lambert. “That’s intended 
for me } but I don’t accept it. You are to consider me as 
among the prudes and conservatives, remember. Did I not 
come here to rebuke your own fast conduct ? Don’t expect 
to get rid of the shop-girl by attacking me.” 

“ I have no wish to get rid of her in any way, Miss Spi- 
cer,” said Lambert, gravely. “ Nor do I care to make her 
the subject of this conversation. Mother, have you any 
commands ? ” 

Mrs. Lambert, who had been quietly listening to this war 
of words, shook her head. 

“ Oh ! if you are going down the Avenue, I don’t mind 
walking a block or two,” said the irrepressible Miss Spicer, 
pulling down her lace mask, and grasping the coral-mounted 
handle of her parasol, as if it had, in fact, been a cane. 

“ It will require something of that kind to set you right, 
after your promenade with the lady we don’t care to mention. 
But, wait one moment, I had forgotten what brought mo 
here. Mrs. Lambert, do give me your advice. I have a 
card for that Mrs. Carter’s party. What shall I do about 
it?” 

Mrs. Lambert looked up quickly, and a flush of unusual 
color came into her face. ~~ 

“ I — I beg pardon ; what did you say, Miss Spicer? ” 

“ Only if I can venture on accepting. She is so awful 
shoddy, it will be great fun.” 

“ I have received cards,” answered Mrs. Lambert, quietly, 
“and it is probable that I may accept.” 

Miss Spicer let her parasol drop to the floor, and clapped 
both hands. 

“ That is splendid! Then we can all accept. They tell 
me her house was like a curiosity-shop, when her brother, 
a great artist, came from abroad, and pitched all the trasli 
she had been collecting, into the stable. He’s splendid, 
every one says ! Awfully handsome, and so aristocratic. I 


148 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


know half a dozen girls that are dying-to go on his account. 
The wall-flowers are all in a flutter, I can tell you, for ho 
isn’t young.” 

Mrs. Lambert arose hastily, walked across the room, and 
re-arranged the folds of an amber-satin curtain, that fell 
over a broad window of the boudoir. In her nervous haste, 
she loosened the heavy cords that held it, flooding the win- 
dow with silken drapery, and the room with mellow, golden 
light. 

Miss Spicer laughed, lifted her parasol from the floor, and 
began gathering up the folds of silk with it, thus throwing 
Mrs. Lambert’s face into full light. 

“ Why, how strangely you look ! ” she said, in her reckless 
way. “Pale as a ghost! Wanted air, and going to open 
the widow. I’ll do it for you.” 

A gush of fresh air swept through the open sash, and 
brought some color to Mrs. Lambert’s face. 

“Are you better, dear madam?” said Ivon, approaching 
the window with tender anxiety. 

“Better! No, indeed! I’ve not been ill. It was only 
the shadows thrown from this yellow drapery. Help me 
draw the cords. No, no ! leave the lace down, a softened 
light is pleasanter. Now, Ivon, I will not detain you or 
Miss Spicer from your walk.” 

“That is giving us both a polite dismissal,” cried the 
young lady, laughing. “Well, come along, Mr. Lambert, 
your maternal ancestor gives permission. I won’t take your 
arm unless you insist. No one will have a right to think us 
engaged, if I walk along demurely by myself, not even the 

pretty What, frowning ! Well, I never will say she’s 

pretty again — never ! never ! never ! ” 


OLD MEMORIES. 


149 


CHAPTER XXX. 

OLD MEMORIES AND PRESENT STRUGGLES. 

It was some moments before Miss Spicer’s voice died 
away at the front door; and for a long time Mrs. Lambert 
walked to and fro on that moss-like carpet, treading down 
its clustering blossoms as if she longed to trample them out 
of sight forever. The elegant coldness of her manner had 
vanished entirely ; her hands were clenched, her lips moved, 
uttering nothing but shadowy words, until at last they broke 
into sound. 

“ So they will make a lion of him. Even these girls have 
found out how more than handsome he is; how infinitely 
above the shallow men they profess to admire. Great 
heavens! has it come to this? Thirty-nine years of age, 
and jealous of him now, as I was then ! Oh, how I did 
love him — how 1 do love him! Can such feelings die? 
Can the grave bury them? Can a human soul cast them 
off ? And I, I met him with scorn. The madness of that 
fatal hour seized upon me when he stood before my face, like 
one from the tomb. How could I look him in the face ? 
Why was it that my pride refused to bow itself, while half 
my being yearned toward him ? What does he think of 
me? Scorn and loathing! Scorn and loathing! What 
else can I expect? What else would a sane woman wish? 
But is this sanity? Will this passion haunt me forever? 
Even thus, is it not better than the barren life I have led 
all these years ? ” 

The woman, too restless for continued motion, threw 
herself on a couch, and buried her hot cheek in its amber 
cushions, as she had done years before, when love for this 
one man threw her heart into tumults of tenderness or 


150 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


doubt. Had years done nothing for her then? Had 
time dug no gulf between them deep enough to terrify 
her heart from its hungry longing ? Had silence, like that 
of the grave, failed to chill it into indifference ? 

He had asked none of these questions. Would he ever 
care to have them answered? Was the heart he had 
given her, dead ? Yes, yes! he had left her to bitter retri- 
bution. The passionate reproaches with which she had 
driven him from her in his first youth, when a keen sense 
of his poverty and her riches gave a double sting to her 
cruel words, had been fatal. Her sin against him had been 
too great. 

This woman was not given to weeping, but she cried like 
a child now. For weeks and weeks she had expected Ross 
to seek her again. In spite of everything, she had a linger- 
ing faith in the love which had seemed immortal, and still 
trusted in the great nobility which had seemed capable of 
infinite forgiveness. But he did not come ; and now she 
heard his name uttered by that flighty girl, suddenly, and 
with flippant ease, as if it were not a thousand times 
removed from her, or the females she coupled with it. 

While the lady lay prostrate thus wounding her soul with 
bitter memories, her maid came in, saw that she was resting, 
and left a note upon the table near her couch. She started 
up, as the door closed, holding her breath. It was from 
him ; she knew that before the address met her eye — knew 
it by the wild tumult in her bosom, by the joy and pain 
that thrilled her from head to foot. 

How strangely her name looked written in that hand. 
The seal — ah, yes! she remembered it. Letters upon a 
tombstone could not have made her heart sink so heavily. 
Her fingers were cold as she broke the wax, and, oh ! how 
they trembled as she unfolded the paper underneath. 

The note began coldly. It addressed her as Mrs. Lam- 
bert-r-the hateful name that clung around her like a serpent 


OLD MEMORIES. 


151 


now. In that name the writer embodied ten thousand 
reproaches — a world of withering contempt. It was need- 
less, she thought, to utter it in any other form. Still, he 
made, or implied, a request — that was something ; a request, 
where he might have commanded, and she would not have 
dared to disobey. It was a little matter. He had just 
learned that an invitation had been sent to Mrs. Lambert 
for his sister’s party — a thing he had not thought to provide 
against — and which might seem like an ungenerous effort to 
place her in a false position. It was, perhaps, best that 
they two should learn to meet in the world to which she 
belonged, and thus spare themselves the pain of such 
accidental encouuters as circumstances might force upon 
them; but of that, she must judge, and hold herself free to 
accept, or refuse, this invitation to his sister’s house, as her 
own wishes might dictate. 

The note was cold and formal enough. Koss said nothing 
of his own wishes, but left her free — a thing which no 
woman ever yet desired, where the man she loved was con- 
cerned. r. But, chilling as it was, this woman pressed it to 
her lips and her heart, with a wild and passionate fervor 
never known to her girlhood, or that of any other woman. 
Over and over again she devoured the words with her eyes, 
and would, if possible, have plucked them from the paper 
with her lips. Would she go? Would she meet him 
again ? Yes ; if an army had stood between her and him, 
she would have forced a passage through. So completely 
had her heart taken up its old passion for the man whom 
she had cruelly wronged. 


152 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


CHAPTER XXXI. 

BITTER JEALOUSY. 

Miss Spicer was not given to much ceremony at the 
Lambert mansion. In an hour after she went down those 
broad steps with Ivon Lambert, her high-heeled boots 
pattered up them again; for the young man had lifted his 
hat politely to her, when they came opposite a fashionable 
club-house, and sought refuge there. 

The young lady had stood on the sidewalk long enough 
to get up a laugh, and clench her parasol, which she shook 
at him, to the edification and amusement of half a dozen 
young men gathered in the club-house windows. Then she 
retraced her steps, and, much to her disgust, walked up the 
Avenue alone, making keen observations as she went. 

All at once the young lady started off into a quick walk, 
and, having obtained admittance at the front door, ran up 
stairs. Without waiting for an answer to her knock, she 
darted into the boudoir, and found Mrs. Lambert lying on 
the couch. 

“Do get up, this minute, Mrs. Lambert; they are going 
by — that girl and the gentleman we were talking of. 
What an awful flirt she must be — first one man and then 
another. It’s just abominable ! Oh, how I wish Ivon 
could see her now!” 

Mrs. Lambert started from her couch, and hurried to the 
window, urged forward by an impulse that swept away her 
usual slow grace of movement. Miss Spicer was astonished 
at the impetuosity with which that delicate hand dashed the 
lace curtains from before the glass. 

Quick as lightning, those jealous eyes took in the two 
figures moving along the opposite sidewalk. Both were tall 
and of commanding presence. The man’s head was slightly 


BITTER JEALOUSY. 


153 


bent; the girl’s face was uplifted, and she was listening to 
him, with a smile on her lip. Truly, she was beautiful. 
The face, too, seemed familiar ; something she remembered 
afar off, came back to her, as she looked upon it ; something 
lost and vaguely regretted ; but what, or when known, she 
could not tell — the attempt was like groping through a 
dream. 

“Is that the man Ross you were speaking of?” 

Mrs. Lambert’s voice was low and forced. The lace 
which she grasped shook in her hand so violently, that 
Lucy Spicer must have seen it, if she had not been 
crouching on the floor, and watching the two people 
through the lower sash. As it was, she only answered, 

“ Yes, that’s the man ! Splendid, isn’t he ? but old 
enough to be her father, though. Oh, I hope she’ll catch 
him, if it’s only to spite Ivon ! for he treats me shamefully; 
indeed he does. If I could only give myself time, I’m sure 
it would break my heart, the way he goes on.” 

Mrs. Lambert heard nothing of this. She was only con- 
scious of a quick, darting pain, which settled down into 
leaden heaviness, through which she could hardly breathe. 
Those two people went slowly out of sight, the lace dropped 
from her hand and fluttered down, softly, as snow-flakes fall, 
under the warm amber of the curtains. In this rich twi- 
light the woman hid her pallor, and the red flush about her 
eyes, from the curious girl, who still sat watching on the 
carpet, and went back to her couch, hearing the clatter of 
that ceaseless tongue as men listen to a far-off wind. 

“ Mrs. Lambert, now remember, you saw this girl flirting 
like wild-fire with a man she never saw before half a dozen 
times in her life; that’s certain, for I’ve taken pains to 
find out all about him. There never was so great an artist 
born as he has been. Gets thousands and thousands for a 
picture; so that he don’t trouble himself to paint for com- 
mon people. Besides all that, he’s the only brother that 


154 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


rich Mrs. Carter has got; and her husband says he don’t 
want a better heir to his property; so he’ll be an awful 
catch, everyway; quite too good for that creature. If it 
wasn’t for getting into a scrape with Ivon, I’d cut in there. 
I have a mind to do it now. It would serve Ivon right for 
daring to walk with her and own it to my face. Couldn’t 
even take the trouble to cheat me with a fib. I hope you’ll 
give it to him, Mrs. Lambert ; he don’t care a cent for what 
I say. Won’t you, now?” 

Here the young heiress gathered her plump little person 
from the carpet, and knelt down by the prostrate woman, 
who lay with her face turned to the cushions, which her 
hands grasped nervously. 

“ You will talk with him, Mrs. Lambert, alone, and ear- 
nestly.” 

“Talk with him! Ho, that can never be again!” cried 
the woman, in her passionate grief, lifting herself from the 
couch. “Why should we two be alone? I am nothing to 
him. That day has gone with my youth and beauty; these 
it was that he loved. How much of them is left ? ” 

The unhappy lady threw out her arms, as if appealing to 
her own image. In a great mirror opposite her couch, the 
pale, anxious, disturbed shadow of a woman flung out her 
arms also, as if repelling her appeal. 

Miss Spicer was astonished ; she had been speaking of 
young Lambert, and found this burst of feeling incompre- 
hensible. 

“ How I’m sure you are mistaken,” she said. “ Men 
don’t care a bit about their mother’s beauty, and can’t, in 
reason, expect them to be young. I’m sure Ivon loves you 
a great deal better than most sons love their own parents. 
So do think of it, and give him a good talking to ; for one 
thing is certain, I’m not going to tajse up with a shop-girl’s 
leavings.” 

In a confused, weary way, Mrs. Lambert comprehended 


BITTER JEALOUSY. 


155 


that the girl was speaking of her own affairs, and had no 
idea of the anguish which had made her so reckless of ex- 
posure. She seldom lost her proud self-possession so thor- 
oughly, and made a strong effort to recover herself before 
that sharp girl could observe how disproportioned her agi- 
tation was to the ostensible subject in question. 

“ Excuse me, Lucy, my head is aching fearfully/’ 

“ Poor dear! 1 know how to pity you; only mine is the 
heart, which your cruel son is just breaking,” answered 
Miss Spicer, pressing both hands to her right side, just 
where the organ she spoke of was not, and shaking her 
head woefully. 

This attempt at the sentimental did more toward restor- 
ing Mrs. Lambert’s composure than any amount of reason- 
ing could have done. A keen sense of ridicule broke up 
the tumult of feeling that had almost prostrated her, and, 
spite of it all, she smiled. 

“How am I expected to help you, Lucy?” she said, with 
something of her usual sweet manner. 

“Why, Mrs. Lambert, I have just been telling you.” 

“But that was while my head ached so badly.” 

“Well, if people won’t listen, it’s of no use to ask advice ; 
but, if I must say it all over again, I want you, in short, to 
give that son of your’s a good, hard scolding.” 

“ I never scold,” answered Mrs. Lambert, with a grave 
smile, for there was trouble at her heart yet, not the less 
keen because pride held it in abeyance. 

“ Well, then, stop giving him money.” 

“ Oh ! but I rather think he would like that, Lucy.” 

“Like it! Like it! No he wouldn’t!” 

“ I don’t know ; he’s getting restless, of late.” 

“ Ever since he saw this girl — I wish that shawl had 
been in the bottom of the Red Sea ! Oh ! if I had her with- 
in reach of my cane-parasol for ten minutes ! Did you ever 
see such a great, tall thing as she is ? Sweeps along like 


156 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


a peacock. Oh, mercy ! There he is coming ! Don’t tell 
him that I’ve been here. I’ll run down the back stairs, and 
out through the garden ! ” 


CHAPTER XXXII. 

DRESSING FOR THE PARTY. 


I 


Eva Laurence was dressing for her first party, and the 
very anticipation of its delights gave resplendence to the 
wonderful beauty of her face. She was young, ambitious, 
and rich in that vivid talent which doubles enjoyment and 
gives a keener edge to pain than ordinary natures ever 
endure. 

Ruth was sitting up, among the cushions of her couch, 
looking bright and happy as an angel. Her soft eyes were 
full of serene love-light; a faint color came and went in her 
cheeks ; and little quivers of delight stirred her fingers, as 
she smoothed the drifts of snow-white tarlatan that draped 
her sister’s slender person. 

“ Oh, how beautiful it is ! How soft and white ! You 
look like a bride, Eva ! ” 

“ Or a ghost ! ” muttered Mrs. Laurence, in a troubled 
undertone. “ The ghost of a child we have sheltered and 
loved, but who will belong to others when we want her 
most.” 

“What are you saying, mother?” cried Eva, who was 
stooping forward to look at herself in a little mirror between 
the windows, which just took in the outlines of her splendid 
neck and shoulders. “ Something about my dress that you 
don’t like, I suppose. It was extravagant spending so much 
money ; but you must scold Ruth. She would do it, 
wouldn’t you, Ruthy, dear ? ” 


DRESSING FOR THE PARTY. 


157 


“ Oh, yes ! mother must scold me ! but she won’t do it, in 
earnest. I’m not afraid. Didn’t she work like a regular 
seamstress, to help finish the dress ; and isn’t it beautiful ? 
All it wants is a little warm color.” 

“It wants nothing in the world,” said Eva, passing both 
hands over the dark braids of hair that fell in rich loops 
down her neck, making its whiteness like the leaves of a 
magnolia flower. “ I never was dressed so well in my life, 
and, perhaps, never shall be again, who knows?” 

“ I know,” answered Ruth. “ These fashionable people 
adore good looks ; and, oh ! sister Eva, how beautiful you 
are ! Come down here, and let me kiss you. How warm 
and red your cheeks are ; it is like feeling a peach at one’s 
lips. How I would love to paint you just this way, only a 
little color in the dress. I insist on that for the picture ; it 
costs nothing, you know.” 

“ Come in,” Mrs. Laurence called, a little sharply, for 
she was ill at ease that evening, and even a knock at the 
door annoyed her. 

It was only little Jimmy, who peeped through the door, 
after knocking, to make sure that even his presence might 
not create some confusion, while that momentous toilet was 
in progress. He carried a mass of loose roses in his arms, 
white, golden-tinted, and red, some half open, some in full 
bloom, and others folded buds, clasped in with moss. 

Ho wonder Ruth uttered a glad cry, and clapped her deli- 
cate hands, gleeful as a child who suddenly finds its wishes 
gratified. Ho wonder Eva sprang forward, and put a hand 
on either side the boy’s face, and kissed him, rapturously, 
over and over again. 

‘‘You darling! You boy of boys! Where did 3 7 ou get 
them ? ” she cried. “ Oh ! how could I be so careless ? ” 

In her eagerness, she had swept half, the flowers from 
Jimmy’s arms, and they lay at her feet, sending up odors 
that filled the little room. She stooped to gather them up, 
still questioning him. 


158 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


“ Where did they come from, so fresh, and such long 
stems? There is one on your train; it seems to be buried 
in snow — such a lovely color,'” cried Ruth, fairly trembling 
with delight. “Now I will make the dress perfect.” 

“Where did I get them?” answered James, emptying 
his fragrant burden on Ruthy’s couch, and kneeling down 
to gather up the portion scattered around Eva. “ It’s a 
pretty way to find out, smothering a fellow with kisses, and 
asking him to talk. Well, if you want to know, a friend 
of mine gave them to me.” 

“A friend? Oh, James!” 

“Yes, I say it again — a friend. You have seen him, 
Eva, through an iron fence ; gray hair ; legs like broom- 
sticks. Does it strike you ? ” 

“ What, that old man ? No ! ” 

“ I tell you, yes ! He was watching for me by the gate. 
I’d be.en leaving some groceries in the basement, you know, 
and took a peep through the railing. Always do. The 
gate opened softly, and his queer old face looked through. 
‘ Come in ! ’ says he. 1 Have 3’ou got a basket ? ’ 

“‘No,’ says I. ‘ The cook hadn’t time to empty it.’ 

“ ‘ Well, come along ; I want to send something to that 
pretty sister of yours/ says he. 

“ I went in, so astonished, that I was steering through 
the middle of a flower-bed, when he called out, ‘ This way !’ 
and went on among a whole heap of bushes, just as full 
of roses as they could hold. Here he took out a great 
jack-knife, and cut away like fun, giving the flowers to me 
till my arms were full, and their breath made me long to 
dance. 

“ 1 Take them to the young lady/ sa3 T s he, ‘ and say it 
wasn’t just old Storms that sent ’em, but some one else 
that ’ ” 

“ Oh, James ! did he say that ?” 


ABOUT THE ROSES AND VIOLETS. 159 

“Of course he did, and more yet; but I’ll tell you that 
when we are all alone. It’s sort of private.” 

Here the boy made signs, and whispered mysteriously, 
glancing at his mother, who was retreating to the kitchen 
with a cloud of unusual darkness on her face. She saw in 
all these excitements only signs of disaster and separation. 


CHAPTER XXXIII. 

ABOUT THE ROSES AND VIOLETS. 

Now we are by ourselves, girls,” said James, “I’ll tell 
you all about it. There was some one else in the garden.” 

“ Some one else ! ” exclaimed Ruth. 

Eva, blushing vividly over face and bosom, began to ar- 
range the folds of her dress with great earnestness, but said 
nothing. 

“You know who it was, Eva,” said James, with a sly 
glance. “I’ve seen you walking with him.” 

“No, no, James! only as he was coming the same way. 
Don’t believe it, Ruth. I never did more than that,” cried 
Eva, eager to defend herself, yet trembling with a sense of 
shame. 

“ Who said you did ? Oh, Eva ! Eva ! I’ve found out 
something. It wasn’t old Storms that gave you this, any- 
how!” 

Here James held up a little cluster of sweet-scented 
violets and sprigs of heliotrope, gathered around a moss 
rose-bud. 

“ He picked this, Eva, with his own hands. I wish you 
could have seen what a fuss he made in putting them to- 
gether. Old Storms offered to help him, but he said, no ! 
he would do that himself. Then he said, ‘Give this to 


160 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


your sister ; I know that she is going out to-night, and 
shall be honored — that’s the word. Eva — honored if she 
will wear it.’ ” 

Eva took the tiny bouquet and held it, irresolute, casting 
a shy glance at her sister, who looked gravely, almost re- 
proachfully at her. 

James, who was watching them both, broke forth in his 
boyish impatience. 

“ There, now, Ruth, don’t be an old maid, and spoil all her 
fun. She hasn’t done anything, I tell you. Not one quar- 
ter as much as all them Fifth Avenue girls are doing every 
hour of their lives. Now what are j r ou pouting for?” 

Ruth smiled again. A sudden doubt had haunted her 
for a moment, but it passed from her innocent mind like 
dew from a lily, and all was bright again. 

“Who is he, Eva?” she said, reaching out her hand. 

“A gentleman, Ruth, if ever one lived. He has been at 
the store several times, and Mr. Harold introduced him. 
They went to school together, and — and that is all. Only 
his name is Lambert — Ivon Lambert.” 

“His mother is as proud as if she were governor of North 
America; but he isn’t — not a bit of it,” broke in James. 
“The way he talks to me is quite friendly. That fellow, 
Bojme, now, would never condescend to it, knowing that I 
’tend that baby sometimes; just as if he and his red hair 
was anything particular. If Mr. Lambert had not been a 
thorough gentleman, I wouldn’t have brought his flowers, 
anyway. You ought to have known that, Ruth.” 

“ As if I did not know it,” answered the sweet invalid, 
penitent and ashamed of the momentarj r cloud that had 
come over her. “ Eva, dear, let us begin again.” 

Ruth gathered up the flowers in her lap, and began to 
arrange them in glowing clusters, with which she looped 
back the over-dress. 

“Now just a dash of this warm crimson for your hair, 


ABOUT THE ROSES AND VIOLETS. 161 


and nothing can be more lovely,” she exclaimed, pulling 
Eva down to her knees, and fastening a red rose and some 
of the mossiest buds among her braids. 

When Eva arose from her knees she held the little clus- 
ter of violets in her hand. Looking wistfully down upon 
the blossoms, she unconsciously took a position, which filled 
Kuth with the enthusiasm of an artist. 

“ Oh, if I could paint her now ! ” she thought. 

“ Would there be any harm?” questioned Eva, in a low 
voice, turning her eyes wistfully from the flowers to Ruth’s 
glowing face. “ I — I suppose he would rather expect it. 
Don’t you ? ” 

Ruth smiled, and held out her hand for the flowers, but 
Eva pretended not to see her. Even to that gentle hand 
she would not, for one moment, consign the previous 
blossoms. So, with a gentle wile of abstraction, she placed 
the flowers on her bosom, which rose and swelled to their 
almost imperceptible touch, as waters bear lotus-flowers on 
their waves. 

“Now, isn’t she stunning?” exclaimed James, moving 
in a circle, and on tiptoe, around the room, afraid of touch- 
ing the snow-white train with his foot. “That Miss Spicer, 
who goes down the avenue to meet him, every day at three 
o’clock, will be nowhere. In fact, I don’t believe there’ll be 
a handsomer girl at the party to-night. She’s A No. 1, and 
a picked article at that. Hallo! Who’s coming?” 

James heard the outer door open, without a knock, and a 
heavy rustle of silk in the passage. Eva gathered up her 
dress, and sat down on Ruth’s couch, ashamed of her own 
beauty, and wondering who the intruder could be. Ruth 
smiled, and said, 

" I dare say it is Mrs. Smith.” 

So it was, that good woman in all her glory. She pushed 
the door wide open; for, with a huge panier added to her 
generous proportions, the skirt of her dress turned 
10 


own 


162 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


upward, and thrown over her shoulders, that open space 
seemed scarcely sufficient to admit her. 

“ Just run down to give you a look at my dress before the 
carriage comes,” she exclaimed, flinging an avalanche of red 
moire antique down from her shoulders, and spreading it 
along the humble carpet with the pride of a peacock. 
‘‘What do you think of that, now ? Seven dollars a yard, 
and twenty-five yards, besides trimming. Going it, rather, 
for a corner groceryman’s wife, isn’t it? But when an old 
friend asks you, a’most with tears in her eyes, to be at her 
first party, one can’t refuse to do the thing up brown, which 
I think Smith and I have done it. Low in the neck, you 
see, and Marier Antoinet sleeves to say nothing of white 
kid-boots, with heels like that ! ” 

Here Mrs. Smith lifted her dress and brought to view a 
high-heeled boot) strained till the buttons threatened to fly 
off, over a large, dumpty foot, looked exceedingly like an 
apple-dumpling prepared for cooking. 

“ There, now, girls, just take a survey of me all round, 
and give us your opinion; but first, Eva, let me have an 
observation. All in white, and looking like one of them 
great swans in the Park ; not bad ! Though I should like 
something a little more stylish. You are going as my friend, 
and Pm anxious about your looking first-rate. Still, it’s 
my candid opinion that you’ll do. Step out here, and let us 
see how your dress falls. Gracious me, what a train ! 
Longer than mine, I do believe ; streaming out like a white 
banner. Yes, I say it again; you’ll do, Eva! How just 
manage a thing or two for me. I couldn’t trust Kate 
Gorman to put on my head-dress, and brought it along. 
Stylish, isn’t it? ” 

Mrs. Smith drew a paper from her pocket, and unfolded 
a yellow feather, long enough to take in her head at one 
sweep, which she held up triumphantly. 

“See hew it curls and quivers; something like a feather, 


ABOUT THE ROSES AND VIOLETS. 163 

tbat ! Now, I want you to put it on, like a queen wears 
her crown, over the forehead, round one side, and streaming 
out behind ! ” 

Eva and Ruth changed glances of dismay. Both 
hesitated to wound the kind woman’s vanity, but felt that 
silence would be cruel. 

“ I would not wear anything on my head, Mrs. Smith ; 
you have such fine hair, it seems a pity to conceal it,” said 
Ruth, “ Let me do some braids, and change it a little. 
Then you can have. nothing more becoming.” 

“But I bought the feather a purpose,” answered Mrs. 
Smith, eyeing her purchase with rueful regret; “and it is 
such a splendid one, with a contrast to it. That was what 
the milliner observed when I told her the color of my 
dress.” 

“ Still I would not wear it this evening. Eva sees a 
great many stylish people, you know, and can tell you that 
feathers like that are not in the fashion for evening-dress, 
just now.” 

“ Oh, if she says it, I’ll give in ! ” 

“ Then let me change your hair at once. Sit down by 
me. What quantities of hair, and how long!” 

Deftly, and with fingers that seemed to fly through the . 
long tresses of hair, Ruth soon crowned the head of her 
friend with a matronly coronal of braids, and made some 
other alterations in her dress, which were submitted to with 
inward protest. Just as the last touches were given, a 
carriage drove up, and some one rang the door-bell. 

Mrs. Smith sprang to her feet, drew up the skirt of her 
dress, and ran into the kitchen, protesting that she would 
not see a stranger for the world. As her dress swept with a 
rushing and voluminous rustle through one door, Mr. Ross 
came through the other 


164 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


CHAPTER XXXIV. 

MRS. CARTER BECOMES FASHIONABLE. 

Mrs. Carter’s party had been the grand sensation of 
a week. Fashionable circles were profoundly agitated by 
the great social question it evolved. The word t( shoddy 99 
became inelegantly common in ladies’ conversation. Fas- 
tidiously exclusive people, whose fathers had raised cab- 
bages, sold milk, and fattened pigs on land that time, rather 
than ability, had paved inches deep with gold, smiled signifi- 
cantly, or answered with delicate reserve, when asked if 
they would be at the Carters’. In fact, superfine jests and 
aristocratic sneers were the order of the day, until Miss 
Spicer rpade a round of calls through all the windings and 
ramifications of uppertendom, when a marvellous change 
was produced. 

“ Of course,” the young lady said, “ Mrs. Lambert was 
going, and openly expressed herself as highly pleased with 
the invitation. Why not ? Mrs. Carter was enormously 
wealthy. Shoddy, indeed ! What of that? After a great 
civil war, society, like States, must be reconstructed.” Mrs. 
Lambert and herself had settled on that, and nothing could 
move them ; the thing must be done in the most liberal 
manner. The aristocracy of wealth had no right to exclude 
a lady like Mrs. Carter; as for the smaller and more exalted 
circle of genius, the lady’s brother, Mr. Ross, stood high 
among the highest there — so the family had a double claim 
to consideration. At any rate, Miss Spicer went on to say 
Mrs. Lambert had accepted, and ordered one of the love- 
liest dresses for the occasion. In fact — though it was not a 
thing to talk about — some of her diamonds were being re- 
set at Ball & Black’s. For years Miss Spicer had not seen 
Mrs. Lambert enter into the spirit of a grand toilet with 


MRS. CARTER FASHIONABLE. 165 

such zest. She was anxious as a girl of sixteen about it. 
When a royal prince was here she had not cared half so 
much ; but then Mrs. La&bert always did adore genius ; 
and Mrs. Carter’s brother was something really distinguish- 
ed in that line — painted like an angel, and in conversation 
was perfectly splendid. 

It was wonderful how much effect these repeated conver- 
sations of Miss Spicer had upon the great social mind of 
the metropolis. The diverging current turned at once in 
favor of the Carters. Those who had openly called the 
lady vulgar, now found her remarkably stylish — not hand- 
some, but queenly and imposing; so generous, too. If she 
was a little showy and all that, it was because a rich, natu- 
ral taste was likely to develop itself gorgeously when plenty 
of money was at hand. Her party would be something 
perfectly magnificent. Her orders for flowers had exhausted 
every greenhouse for miles around, and the supper would bt 
marvelous. It was said that an artiste had come out from 
Paris to preside over its preparation. 

All this came from Miss Spicer, who entered into the 
subject with spirit and imagination enough to have given 
sensation for a first-class novel. So Mrs. Lambert, sitting 
still in her shaded boudoir, regulated society as she had 
done for years, without apparent effort; in fact, caring very 
little about it, except on this especial occasion, when she 
felt a nervous satisfaction in being the unknown fairy who 
turned the whole fashionable world into Mrs. Carter’s 
saloons. 

The night came at last, and Mrs. Laurence’s humble 
parlor was not the only one in which anxious and beautiful 
women were adorning themselves before their mirrors, 
though it was doubtful if one so small as that hanging be- 
tween those parlor windows was consulted during the even- 
ing ; or if the loftiest and broadest gave back a figure of 
more perfect loveliness. 


166 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


Mrs. Lambert stood in her dressing-room, radiant with 
jewels, pallid with nervous excitement. She was still a 
beautiful woman ; her mirror reflected that and more, it 
revealed the faint shiver of her hands, the anxious fire in 
her eyes, the swell and contraction of her white throat, 
under its diamond necklace. Ellen, her maid, had never 
seen her so strangely restless before; she turned her eyes 
imploringly on the girl, and besought her to say honestly if 
she looked so old as nine-and- thirty. The maid clasped her 
hands. 

“ Indeed, indeed, Mrs. Lambert, you do not look it by ten 
years.” 

The proud woman smiled, and touched the girl’s shoulder 
caressingly, for the first time in her life. 

“ Look again, Ellen ; can you see no lines on my fore- 
head, no "contraction here at my throat ? ” 

“Nothing of the kind; if they were there, I should, the 
diamonds light them up so.” 

“ And my hair. Ah ! Ellen, I see threads of white.” 

“That is because you are looking for them ; besides, your 
hair is so glossy and black, the least thing shows. A dust 
of powder, now ? ” 

“ No, no, no ! He detests You ought to remember 

that I detest powder. Take the jewels out of my hair, 
they kindle up every defect. My dress, too, looks presump- 
tuously youthful.” 

“ Youthful, why not ? There will be no young lady at 
the party half so beautiful. Besides, this shade of mauve 
is neither old nor young, so delicate and rich ; just a 
glimpse of blue, with a faint blush of roses breaking out, 
as the dress-maker said, when it came home, ‘ something 
for point lace flounces to tell upon,’ says she, ‘satin thick 
as a board, sweeping so majestic, with the lace floating over 
like — like mist.’ That is what she said, but then, of course, 
**you know best, ma’am — nobody ever had so much taste.” 


MRS. CARTER FASHIONABLE. 167 


Mrs. Lambert was not listening, but unclasped her brace- 
lets, and took off her necklace with an air of disgust. 

“One would think I intended to dazzle the crowd,” she 
muttered, “as if such things could do it.” 

“Oh, madam ! you are spoiling everything.” 

Mrs. Lambert looked at herself drearily in the glass, 
her dress had lost it brilliancy— she seemed growing older. 

“ Put them on, again,” she said, holding out her white 
arms, as if the glittering jewelry held by her maid were 
manacles of iron. “ Nothing seems to become me, to-night.” 

“Indeed, madam, I never saw you look so lovely ; no girl 
ever had an air like that.” 

This professional flattery was received by the lady with a 
quick feeling of interest. She longed to believe the girl ; 
longed to think that much of the freshness and dew of her 
youth remained. 

“Ellen,” she said, with an appeal for truth in her words, 
and a piteous shrinking from it in her eyes, “no one will 
look on me with your partial eyes ; suppose you had not 
seen me since I was — well, since I was married to Mr. Lam- 
bert, you remember that, just a chasm of so many years to 
leap over, would you find me so little changed then ? ” 

“ Indeed, ma’am, and I would ! ” 

The girl spoke honestly; flattery had become second 
nature to her, and she believed every word of it. 

Mrs. Lambert drew a soft, deep breath ; she had lost 
faith in her own judgment, and it was pleasant to have her 
doubts swept away, even by the opinion of a menial. She 
drew on her gloves, and took up her fan, with a bouquet of 
tea-roses that old Storms had sent up. 

' Madam, are you ready ? ” 

“Yes, Ivon.” 

The young man stepped into the room with an exclama- 
tion of surprise at his step-mother’s beauty. The admira- 
tion was genuine; Mrs. Lambert’s eyes kindled under it, 
and a warm blush swept across her face. 


168 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


“ It is because you love me, Ivon.” 

“No, it is because I cannot help thinking you the loveli- 
est woman in society. I never saw but one ” 

The young man broke off, blushing more vividly than his 
mother had done. 

“Well, that one, Ivon?” said the lady, with shadows 
gathering upon her face. “ Surely, you cannot mean — ” 

“But I do, mother; to me there is only one other — but 
we will not speak of her. The carriage is waiting.” 

Mrs. Lambert allowed Ellen to wrap her in a soft, white 
opera cloak, and bent her head for a cloud of zephyr 
worsted, that fell as light as snow upon it. At another 
time, she might have felt angry with Ivon for his mention 
of a girl she repudiated. But now she was self-occupied, 
and scarcely heeded it; so, wrapping the snow-white mantle 
around her, she descended to the carriage, with a feeling of 
anxiety which had not possessed her for years. 


CHAPTER XXXV. 

A STRANGE PROPOSAL. 

An hour before Mrs. Lambert commenced her toilet, Mrs. 
Carter entered her own private sitting-room in full dress, 
ready for her duties as a hostess. Her brother had sent up 
word that he wished to speak with her before the guests 
began to arrive, and she was waiting for him with some 
impatience, for the grand epoch was drawing nigh, and she 
was rather anxious about the state of affairs below. She 
was fanning herself with vigor, wondering in her heart 
what Ross could have to say, when the artist came in. 

Then all the good woman’s impatience vanished, and she 
came forward to meet him with her usual genial warmth. 


A STRANGE PROPOSAL 


169 


“Now, what is it you want to say, Ross? Of course, 
whatever it is, I am ready to do it; but we must talk fast, or 
there’s no knowing what will go on down stairs.” 

“ Let your people take care of that, sister, they will know 
what is proper,” said Ross, smiling kindly upon the good 
woman, who laughed in return. 

“ You see I did not wear them after all ; just a little 
cluster here, to gather in the black lace — that don’t amount 
to anything, you know.” 

Here Mrs. Carter glanced down at her silver-grey satin 
and soft black lace with something like a sigh. It was not 
at all the toilet she had decided on, but Ross, with suggestive 
insinuations, had toned down the superb conglomeration of 
lace, satin and jewels, into this rich, matronly dress, which 
really made Mrs. Carter look almost aristocratic. 

“Nothing could be more becoming,” said Ross, in reply 
to her half-reproachful glance, “ I am so pleased that you 
preferred to wear the lace I brought you. As for the brooch, 
it is just enough.” 

“Well, dear, if you think so; Carter rather wanted me 
to flare out a little more, but, of course, you know best. 
Now, what is it you want to talk about ? Sit down here, 
and let us take it comfortable.” 

Ross seated himself upon the couch from which Mrs. Car- 
ter swept back her garments to make room for him. 

“ Sister,” he said, with a faint quiver in his voice, “ I 
have been thinking that you and I would be much happier 
in this great house, if we had some young person to enliven 
it.” 

Mrs. Carter drew hack in her seat, and lifted both hands, 

“ Herman Ross, does this mean that you want to marry a 
young wife ? ” 

Ross smiled and shook his head. 

“ No, sister, I have no thought of marrying any one ; 
but I do think of adopting a girl, and want you to help me.” 


170 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


“ Adopting a girl ? Why, Boss, that is just what I have 
been thinking of myself — a pretty, little, curly-headed child, 
like one that’s in her grave. Of course, I’ll help you ; 
more than that, I’ll do it for you — she shall be mine and 
Carter’s heiress.” 

“ I was thinking of one who shall be my heiress,” said 
Boss, gently. “ I cannot give her millions, but there will 
be enough for us both.” 

“ Thinking of one — why, who can it be, Boss ? I had no 
idea of your taking a fancy to any child.” 

“Nor have I, this is a young lady.” 

“ You ? You, Boss ? A young lady ? ” 

“ Yes, I will adopt her ; all that I have or may have, shall, 
in the end, be hers. What I want of you, sister, is moth- 
erly protection for the girl. You will not refuse her a 
home ? ” 

“Befuse her! When did I refuse you anything? But 
a girl — a young lady — I don’t understand. Is it any one I 
know?” ‘ 

u You have seen her. You remember the young lady who 
helped select your shawl — Miss Eva Laurence ?” 

“ That splendid creature ! You adopt her ? 

“ Yes, I will adopt her; in fact, you must do it for me if 
possible.” 

“ And she is to live here ? ” 

t( That is wha^ I desire.” 

“ As my daughter ? ” 

“Would you be ashamed of her?” 

“ Ashamed ? Why you and I can make her like a princess 
She can go out with me in the carriage, write my letters, 
make calls. She shall have a maid of her own — shopping 
money without end.” 

“There, there, sister, your heart is running away with 
you. We must be kind to the girl without spoiling her. 
She is a sweet, modest young creature, rich in feeling and 
bright as a flower. Let us keep her so.” 


THE WAY SHE MANAGED HIM. 171 


il Of course — of course ! Carter will be delighted. He 
does so like a pretty face, and hers is lovely.” 

“ But he may not consent ? ” 

“He? Of course he will! All she’s got to do with Car- 
ter is to have his slippers ready, and read the newspaper 
for him, now and then ; for, between you and me, Carter is 
not much of a reader, on his own hook. Oh, he’s sure to 
like it ! ” 

Ross leaned forward and kissed the flushed cheeks, which 
had become rosier and rosier, with the warmth of a gener- 
ous nature. 

“ Then we will consider it settled,” he said. “ I mentioned 
it just now, because this evening will be an excellent time 
for introducing her as a friend of the family. That was a 
part of my idea, when I asked you to invite her.” 

“This evening? Well, why not, she can help me receive. 
It will be splendid. I only hope she will be dressed properly 
— that is, like the heiress we intend her tp be.” 

“ We need not doubt that — now I will go for her.” 

“And I’ll just step down and have a talk with Carter 
about it.” 


CHAPTER XXXVI. 

THE WAY SHE MANAGED HIM. 

Ross and his sister parted ; she went into her husband’s 
room, and found him in the agony of putting on a new dress 
coat, rather too small, and which fitted him like a straight 
jacket. 

“Mrs. Carter — Mrs. Carter, just come and give this skirt 
a pull, won’t you ? I feel as if corked up in a junk-bottle. 
Confound all your parties, and everything else that takes a 
fellow out of his frock-coat ! ” 


172 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


“ Why, Carter, dear, it’s a lovely fit. Of course you 
must expect to be tightened up a little at such a time. 
Only look at me, would you ever have believed my waist 
could have been brought down to that, yet I don’t complain. 
There are things, Carter, for which we must suffer.” 

Carter wiped his red face with a towel, there being 
nothing else convenient, at which his wife cried out, “Why, 
Carter!” aud ran to a drawer, from which she brought a 
handkerchief of the finest linen, with an embroidered mon- 
ogram in the corner. Over this she dashed a liberal quan- 
tity of perfume from a scent-bottle, which she shook as if it 
had been a pepper-box. Then she brought out a point lace 
barb, parted over a white, silk cravat, which she tied around 
his stout, red neck, leaving a kiss on his cheek when it was 
arranged to suit her. 

All this had its effect. In spite of his coat, Carter soft- 
ened and became amiable. His hair had been nicely curled 
at the ends, a thing he had submitted to for the first time 
in his life, but, on the whole, rather liked. The diamond 
studs in his bosom glittered like fire-flies, and his watch- 
chain coiled down his white vest like a golden serpent 
hiding its head in his pocket. 

“Now, my dear,” said Mrs. Carter, “just stand back 
and let me look at you.” 

“Well, Mrs. Carter, what have you got to say about it?” 

Here Mr. Carter put a thumb into each armhole of his 
white vest, and posed himself superbly. 

Mrs. Carter took a general observation, drew nearer, 
smoothed the sleeves of his coat with her plump hand, and 
observed that better-looking men might be found in the 
great city of New York, but she had never set eyes on 
them. At which Carter, being a little doubtful of himself, 
blushed rosily, and attempted a dancing step, which proved 
an ignominious failure, his boots being as tight as his coat. 

“ My dear,” said Mrs. Carter, busying her hands with 


THE WAY SHE MANAGED HIM. 173 


the neck-tie again. “Do you know I’ve been thinking of 
a pleasant surprise for you — a very pleasant surprise?” 

“Indeed, Mrs. Carter, you have given me one in this 
party, which I shan’t get over in six months. What is it 
to be this time ? ” ✓ 

“A daughter — a full-grown, lovely daughter. What do 
you think of that ? ” 

“A full-grown, lovely daughter, , Mrs. Carter? Well, I 
think you are in want of a straight jacket more than I 
am, and, after the party, this coat shall be made over to 
you.” 

“ But I am in earnest, husband ! ” 

“ So am I, wife, so much in earnest that I shouldn’t mind 
giving up the coat now.” 

“We have often talked of adopting a little girl since you 
know when.” 

“A flush came around Carter’s eyes — he turned away 
from his wife. 

“ It would be a trouble to bring one up, you know, dear. 

Now supposing that done, and a girl came naturally into 
the family about the age she might have been, wouldn’t you 
rather like it ? ” 

“ I haven’t thought about it, wife, have you ?” 

“Yes, Carter, and you’ll see this girl to-night. I’ve given 
you the idea, when you’ve seen her, just say if she wont be 
like a sunbeam in the house?” 

“Like a what?” exclaimed Mr. Carter. 

Mrs. Carter blushed and fanned herself nervously. 

“It isn’t my idea, Carter; I found it in a magazine story, 
and remembered it because it was so original.” 

“Let that go. If the girl was like a sunbeam, she’d 
never get into our house, for fear of spoiling the carpets. 
You’d be the first to shut her out, old woman !” 

“ Old woman ! I don’t like that, Carter. Look at me 
with your own eyes, from head to foot, and say if you are 
not ashamed of yourself?” 


174 THE REIGNING BELLE. 

“Look at you? Well, J.’m a doing it; but what on earth 
have you done with all them things from Ball & Black’s ? 
So far, I haven’t seen nothing but the bills. I thought you 
wanted to cut a shine with them to-night.” 

“Well, so I did, but Boss thought I’d better not. You 
know, Carter, that beauty unadorned looks better than over- 
loading.” 

“Oh!” said Carter, “ at the magazines again.” 

“Boss thinks so, at any rate, so I made myself simple 
but elegant. Don’t you think so?” 

“Well, 1 don’t know about that, Bebecca, but you’re an 
all-fired good-looking woman, any how!” 

“Oh, Mr. Carter! all-fired, and just as people are com- 
ing.” 

“ But it’s only between ourselves, Beccy.” 

“But you might ” 

“No, I mightn’t. What is it, Jacob?” 

“ Mr. Boss has come, sir, with the young lady, and wants 
to know if he shall bring her up.” 

“Yes,” answered Carter, after a moment’s hesitation, 
during which he was fitting on a cream-colored glove, with 
all his might. “Take her into Mrs. Carter’s bouder. We’ll 
be there in no time.” 

Jacob went out, and his master tugged away at the second 
glove, which refused to meet at the wrist. 

“ Mrs. Carter, will you give a little attention ? This 
confounded button.” 

“Yes, my dear, I know what it is, having suffered. 
There.” 

The glove was closed so tightly that Carter’s wrist began 
to swell above it, but the spirit of martyrdom was upon him, 
and he marched out of his room without a word of com- 
plaint, resolving to perform his social duties to the utter- 
most. 

Eva Laurence was standing near the window of that 


A GLIMPSE OF FAIRY LAND. 175 


sumptuous little room. Her eyes had just fallen on Ruthy’s 
pictures, framed in an exquisite net-work of gold, and the 
pleasant surprise brightened her face with a smile that made 
Carter hold his breath. 

“ This is the young lady,” said Mrs. Carter, going up to 
Eva with a cordial welcome in her face. “ Miss Laurence, 
you have never seen my husband, but he has come to make 
your acquaintance.” 

Eva turned and saw a rather stout and well-formed man 
coming toward her, with his hand extended. 

“ Delighted to see you, Miss — make yourself at home, 
and welcome.” Eva, grateful for the warmth of his greet- 
ing, laid her hand in his. 

“ You are very kind,” she said, modestly ; “ hut Mr. Ross 
told me I could expect nothing that was not pleasant here.” 

“ Mr. Ross shall promise nothing for us that we will not 
perform,” answered the host, blandly. 

“ My dear, that is a carriage — give me your arm. Ross, 
take care of Miss Eva. Dear me, there is a party going up 
to the dressing-room. What if we meet them ! — oh, the 
back stairs. They are a little dark, but I’ll go first. Car- 
ter, take care of my train. Ah, this is something like ! ” 


CHAPTER XXXVII. 

A GLIMPSE OF FAIRY LAND. 

Ho wonder Mrs. Carter gave voice to her admiration. 
While she was in her dressing-room, chandeliers and wax- 
lights enough to turn night into noonday, had been kindled 
down the vista of three splendid rooms, separated from each 
other only by rich, flowing draperies of silk and lace, vary- 


176 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


ing and yet harmonious in their colors, as tints melt into 
each other on a sunset cloud. 

In the far di-stance came the soft glow of milky amber, 
stealing through transparent under-draperies, and throwing 
a warm tinge over the pale sea-green of the middle room. 
Here all the frescoes were delicate and subdued. Flowers 
seemed to have cast their shadows on the ceilings ; the 
carpets were like snow, in which blossoms, in rich combina- 
tions, were sinking; There all was delicate, artistic and 
suggestive. Marble Floras, half the size of life, with one 
arm full of roses, held back the draperies which fell tent- 
like between the rooms. Adown the inner lace-folds, 
flowers were so arranged that they seemed floating in frosty 
air. 

At each window the same effect was produced. At one 
a crouching Venus half hid herself in the snow-fall of the 
curtains ; at another, some dancing-girl peeped roguishly 
out, as if looking for a partner. 

All this revealed by rainbows of light trembling dow T n 
from the cut-glass chandeliers, formed a picture which fairly 
dazzled Eva Laurence, who stood in the crimson light of 
the back room, lost and wondering, herself, unconsciously, 
the most beautiful object present. 

Ross, whose genius had created all this, looked on her 
smiling. Never had his rare gifts wrought out greater 
happiness to himself. It was like leading this young girl 
into a paradise of his own creation ; one, too, in which he 
resolved that she should remain all her life, if it so pleased * 
her. 

Mrs. Carter gave one glance at the rooms, another to 
make sure that they were still unoccupied, and flung her 
arms about Ross, kissing him on both cheeks. 

“Let them search, let them say what they please, they’ll 
find nothing like shoddy here,” she said, triumphantly. 

Mrs. Carter was right. Never was the union of wealth 


A GLIMPSE OF FAIRY LAND. 177 


and genius more perfect in its work. The guests were 
taken by surprise. Those who came with covert sneers, 
forgot criticism in admiration. Everything was splendid, 
everything complete. 

A legion of fairies could have devised nothing more 
perfect. Nor was the effect diminished when the host and 
hostess took their places ; both were observant, subdued and 
careful. Many of their guests had become suddenly rich 
like themselves. The war, in its fearful levelization, had 
given them plenty of company. 

If anything, Mrs. Carter was a little over zealous in her 
hospitality. She presented Eva Laurence sometimes more 
than once to the same guest. She was rather ostentatious 
of her brother, but people were prepared to like him and 
forgave that. 

The crowd grew denser and more brilliant as the evening 
wore on; diamonds shamed the light from the chandeliers; 
the glow of rich colors became almost oppressive. The 
crowd scattered itself across the broad hall and into the 
rooms beyond. In one there was dancing and such music 
as makes the blood leap and thrill in young veins. Another 
closed in the supper-tables, where servants were still at 
work like bees in a flower-garden. The hum of sweet 
voices, the chime of suppressed laughter, the flash of some 
witty reply gave zest and piquancy to the scene. 

At first Eva was half-frightened. She felt like a bird 
fluttering in a gilded cage. The scene was unlike anything 
she had ever witnessed, and her own share in it seemed like 
a fraud. More than once she was presented to the very 
persons who had commanded her services at the warerooms. 
Some of the lace floating around those superb dresses had 
passed through her hands. She felt keenly the look of 
surprise with which she was occasionally regarded, and 
wished herself at home. 

“ What can it mean ? ” “ Is she a relative ? ” “ How 

11 


178 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


strange ! ” Eva heard these low-toned observations fre- 
quently ; her sensitive ear was keenly on the alert for them. 
She felt alone in that wilderness of people. 


CHAPTER XXXVIII. 

FIGHTING ANGUISH. 

Among the last of the guests was Mrs. Lambert, with 
Ivon and Miss Spicer. The lady had lost something of her 
usual graceful repose, and her eyes shone excitedly under 
the light of her clustering diamonds. 

Ross was speaking in a low voice to Eva when this lady 
came up to pay her respects to the hostess. An expression 
of tender interest was on his face, and the girl answered it 
with a grateful smile. The woman’s heart stopped beating; 
a deadly faintness seized upon her. For a moment she went 
blind ; voices greeted her on all sides ; she could not move 
through a throng like that without pausing every moment 
to receive the homage of her satellites. But this evening 
she passed on, hearing nothing, seeing nothing but those 
two faces. 

Still the habit of society was upon its queen. Her salu- 
tations had their usual grace, she spoke blandly to the 
hostess and the host, bent her head to Ross, and ignored 
Eva utterly. 

The girl blushed, and felt the pain of coming tears, for 
Ivon Lambert was with his mother. Would he too repudi- 
ate her. 

No, the young man bent before her as if she had been a 
princess, and would have spoken, but Mrs. Lambert, who 
leaned on his arm, turned abruptly away. He felt the 
shiver that ran through her frame, and saw the diamonds 


FIGHTING ANGUISH. 


179 


on her bosom heave and fall, as if she panted foi breath. 
Others noticed how pale she was, and detected the delicate 
shade of rouge, thrown into relief by that pallor — a thing 
they had never dreamed of before. 

Ivon led the lady to a sofa, around which her friends 
thronged, full of anxious inquiries, each concealing a com- 
pliment. 

“It was nothing,” the lady said, her foot had slipped in 
getting out of the carriage, and gave her pain for a moment. 
That was all. 

This really seemed to be true. The lady had a strong 
will and indomitable pride. The blood came back to her 
face fresh and vivid, her eyes grew bright as stars. She, 
who seldom^went beyond a smile, laughed now a low, sweet 
laugh, that penetrated the crowd with an under cadence 
that thrilled it. No young girl ever felt the storm of jeal- 
ousy like that. The maturity of passion was there, break- 
ing through all power of concealment. 

The crowd did not care to search for the cause of this 
brilliant animation, or some one there might have read that 
proud heart, in all its fire and pain, and she could not have 
helped it. As it was, her lips had never been so eloquent, 
her figure so gracefully impressive. The circle around her 
was lost in admiration. 

Miss Spicer seized upon young Lambert in her usual 
abrupt fashion. 

“ Come ! ” she said, “ madame has no need of us, she has 
become a fixed star, and I’m tired to death of revolving. 
Mrs. Carter has got to introduce me to the great genius. 
Everybody says he is so charming, so distinguished and 
inaccessible — none of the girls can get a smile from him ; 
but I shall, you may bet high on that ! ” 

Ivon suffered himself to be dragged back to the great 
drawing-room; for he hoped now to speak with Eva; but 
just as he reached the place where she had been standing. 


180 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


Ross led her into the crowd. Miss Spicer saw her intended 
prey move off, and began to reproach Ivon. 

“ There he goes ! and that creature on his arm ! I won- 
der if he wants a shawl tried on. Such innovations ! As 
if the Carters hadn’t enough of a pull to get themselves 
into society, but they must attempt to empty Broadway of 
its shop-girls ! ” 

By this time Miss Spicer was near the hostess, whom 
she addressed with vigor. 

“ Mrs. Carter, I have got such a quarrel with you. When 
am I to be introduced to that brother of yours ? Can’t you 
see that I’m half in love with him already; a dozen of us 
quarreling which shall be first— genius is so uncommon and 
so enticing. Is it true, Mrs. Carter, that you mean to give 
him lots of money ? People say so ; but that’s of no con- 
sequence to such of us as can afford to do as we please — for 
genius, after all, isn’t half so common as money. But when 
am I to be introduced ? ” 

“Oh !” said Mrs. Carter, delighted. “If you had only* 
come a minute sooner! He just went away with Miss Lau- 
rence.” 

“Oh, yes! I saw it. That shop-girl — I beg ten thousand 
pardons! but truth is truth — has carried him off! Now 
tell me, how did she happen to get here ? Lots of us girls 
are dying to know.” 

Mrs. Carter drew herself up with some degree of dignity. 

“ If you speak of Miss Laurence,” she said, “ her father 
was my brother’s old friend.” 

“An old friend? Why, he was nothing but a policeman. 

I have taken pains to inquire.” 

“ Still he was an honest and honorable man.” 

“ Every inch of him,” said Carter, stoutly. “ My roof 
covers no better man to-night.” 

“As for the young lady,” joined in Mrs. Carter, taking 
fresh courage, “she is likely to become nearer to us than a 
friend. Isn’t that so, Mr. Carter?” 


MR. AND MR 3. SMITH. 


181 


Carter hesitated a moment, feeling as if his wife had en- 
trapped him into a premature compliance with her wishes ; 
but he spoke at last, resolutely enough. 

“Yes, Mrs. C., there is no harm in saying that, if Ross 
stands his chance for a share of my property, the young 
lady will enjoy it equally with him.” 

Miss Spicer pursed up her lips till they almost emitted a 
whistle. 

“ So, that’s the way the wind blows,” she said. “Wont 
it be fun to tell the girls ! ” 

“ Miss Spicer, we are keeping Mrs. Carter’s guests from 
her,” said Ivon, observing a couple fighting their way 
through the crowd. 

“Just like me, always in somebody’s path !” exclaimed 
the girl, drawing back, but still keeping near the hostess. 
“ Mercy on me ! who are those people ? Stupendous ! Do 
look!” 


CHAPTER XXXIX. 

MR. AND MRS. SMITH. 

The two people were Mr. and Mrs. Smith, she in the 
glory and amplitude of her moire antique, with the yellow 
feather in her hair — an addition Kate Gorman had insisted 
on with spirit, declaring that no mistress of hers was to be 
put down by them Laurence girls while she was to the fore. 

So with her feather all afloat, and her dress sweeping out 
gorgeously, Mrs. Smith came up and dropped a voluminous 
curtsy before her old friend, who stooped down, like a 
queen, and, with both hands, lifted the grocer’s wife out of 
the depths of her obeisance. Then Carter and Smith shook 
hands, and said, “ How do you do ? ” with solemn gravity, 
while their wives dropped into conversation about the 


182 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


children at home; and Miss Spicer hovered near, taking 
venomous mental notes. 

“ Oh, my ! this is fun alive ! ” said the young lady. “ I 
only wish your mother had been here to see that curtsy. 
Wasn’t it sublime ? I’ve seen girls making cheeses before 
this, but a grown woman, and stout at that, is excruciating! 
Do take me away, Ivon, or I shall do something dreadful ! ” 

Young Lambert gladly led the girl back to his mother, 
who still occupied her place on the sofa, and had increased 
her circle of admirers. Miss Spicer took a vacant place by 
her friend, who was talking brilliantly. 

“ Oh, Mrs. Lambert, do stop one minute, and hear what 
I’ve got to tell you,” whispered the young lady, impatient 
to impart her news. 

Mrs. Lambert turned from the gay throng around her 
and listened. 

“ He is going to marry her ! ” 

“He? Who?” 

The color left Mrs. Lambert’s lips as she asked the ques- 
tion, and a cold shiver ran over her. 

“Who? Why Ross, the genius — Mrs. Carter’s brother. 
He is going to marry that Laurence girl. Mrs. Carter 
told me so herself.” 

“ She told you so ? ” 

The woman’s voice was low and hoarse ; those who had 
listened to her a minute before would not have known it. 

“Yes, and her husband repeated it; he is going to give 
them all his money in the end. Isn’t it disgusting ! ” 

“ Did they tell you this ? ” 

“Indeed they did. He is with her now. I saw them 
going toward the dancing-room.” 

Mrs. Lambert arose, took the arm of a gentleman nearest 
her, and moved toward the dancers. She did not speak, 
could not, in fact, for a band seemed tightening about her 
throat. 


MR. AND MRS. SMITH. 


183 


Ov T er the black-walnut floor, with its mosaic border of 
satin-wood circling the room a yard deep, a maze of dancers 
were whirling in and out, swaying gracefully to the music, 
as young trees bend to the wind. Among them was Ross 
and Eva Laurence, her hand was upon his shoulder, his arm 
circled her waist, yet scarcely touched it. He was still in the 
prime of manly beauty, and the girl was loveliness itself. 
She was dancing with all the spirit and grace of one to 
whom the exercise was a delightful novelty ; and he seemed 
to feel the glow of her happiness in every nerve of his body. 
When they rested, he stooped over her lovingly, and smiled 
as she lifted her eyes to his. If ever exquisite tenderness 
softened a human face, the woman who watched his so 
eagerty, saw it there. 

Oh ! how she hated that girl ! With what bitter despair 
she gazed on the man. 

A sort of fascination possessed Mrs. Lambert ; she linger- 
ed in the room, and seemed absorbed by a scene that had 
long since ceased to interest her; but her observation was 
fixed on one couple ; she saw every look, watched every 
motion with a strange gleam in her eyes, and an ominous 
compression of her lips. 

At last the music ceased, and Ross was leading his part- 
ner to a seat, when Ivon Lambert came up and claimed her. 
Then her face changed like a rose suddenly struck by the 
sunshine ; a delicate glow swept over it ; her eyes drooped 
when his hand touched her waist; she leaned toward him 
as a flower bends on its stalk. 

Mrs. Lambert saw this and drew a deep breath. 
u Youth,” she whispered to herself, “turns to youth. I 
will not believe it.” 

Mrs. Lambert turned and saw that Ross stood beside her. 
She drew her hand from the gentleman who had led her 
to the room, bent her head in dismissal, and touched Ross 
upon the arm. 


184 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


Did he shrink, or was that a thrill of pleasure tnat fol- 
lowed her touch ? She would have given the world to 
know. Her hand grew bolder and laid itself on his arm. 
He yielded to its pressure, and moved away. 

In a wing of the mansion was a conservatory full of 
flowering plants, and lighted with lamps that swung to and 
fro among the flowers, like mammoth pearls all on fire. 
Towards this place Mrs. Lambert led her companion. 


CHAPTEE XL. 

OLD LOYERS. 

They stood under the shade of a tall drooping tree, star- 
red with soft, yellow blossoms, that- rose out of a little jungle 
of tropical plants in one end of the conservatory. Around 
them was the soft glow of moonlight, literally shed from 
alabaster lamps. 

From the distance came subdued bursts of music, and close 
by a fountain sent its diamond drops through the neighbor- 
ing blossoms, and their bell-like tinkle sounded clear and sil- 
very as they fell upon the tesselated marble of the floor. 

Of all places on earth, this was the brightest for a meet- 
ing of lovers. But these two persons had grey hairs upon 
their temples, and a look of such unutterable pain in their 
faces that all this perfume, and the musical fall of water- 
drops, seemed but a mockery of something that had been. 

“ You wished to speak with me,” said Herman Eoss in a 
low, sad voice. “ I think we are alone here.” 

“ Yes, Herman ! ” 

The man started. Something in the tone of Mrs. Lam- 
bert’s voice, as she uttered the name, sent a pang through 
his whole system. Still he seemed calm, and his voice 
changed but little when he spoke again. 


OLD LOVERS. 


185 


u Is there anything you wish to tell me ?" 

Ross asked this question earnestly, and his eyes dwelt on 
the troubled face of the woman with almost imploring earn- 
estness. 

“ Anything I wish to tell?” repeated the lady, with a 
startled look. “What could I have, that you do not 
already know ? I — I wished rather to ask a question ? 99 

“ Well, I am here and have nothing to conceal.” 

Ah ! how coldly you speak, Herman! ” 

“ How else should I speak, Mrs. Lambert ? 99 

“ I do not know — I ought not to care ; but I do — I do ! 99 

The woman spoke with anguish ; she did not weep, but 
there was something more thrilling than tears in her voice. 

“ There was a time when I believed you,” said Ross. 

“That was when I had a right to ask. Then you would 
have believed me against the world.” 

“Yes, I would have believed you against the whole 
world.” 

“ But now 99 

“How I believe nothing, without proof.” 

“ But I will believe you, asking no better proof than 
your bare word.” 

“ In what?” 

The woman hesitated. In her first passion she had 
thought it an easy thing to question him ; but his chilling 
calm daunted her. 

“ Herman, tell me, and, oh ! let it be truth ! Do you love 
that girl?” 

The woman clasped her hands, and wrung them together 
as she spoke. Ross looked at her a moment in grave 
silence. 

“ I suppose you mean Miss Laurence.” 

“ Yes, I mean her.” 

“ You ask if I love her ? ” 

“ Yes, yes ! Ob, tell me ! 99 


186 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


Ross paused a moment, but he did not remove his eyes 
from the woman’s face. 

“ Will you never speak ? ” she cried, passionately. 

“ You ask if I love this girl, and I answer. Is there any 
reason against it? ” 

“ You do ! You do ! And almost confess it to me?” 

“To you, above all other persons, I deny any right to 
question me.” 

“ Right ! I have no rights ; only it would be merciful if 
you would set my mind at rest.” 

“ But I do not wish to answer.” 

“Oh, God help me! This is hard!” cried the woman, 
looking wildly around, as if a power of help lay in the 
beautiful shrubs. 

“Is this conscience?” said Ross, bending his eyes 
sternly upon her. 

“ Conscience ! Conscience ! ” 

“Madam, once for all, if you have anything to con- 
fess ” 

“ To confess ! ” 

Mrs. Lambert’s face was white as snow; her lips grew 
cold, and her voice failed. 

“Confess, or confide. I am willing to use the softer 
term,” answered Ross, touched, in spite of himself, by those 
contracted features. 

“But I have nothing to confess, or confide — nothing!” 

Ross turned away, bitterly disappointed. Something he 
had evidently hoped to learn from the lady, which she either 
did not understand, or purposely avoided. 

“ I ask you a question, vital to us both, and you refuse to 
answer,” said the lady, still clasping her hands, where the 
jewels shone, and cut into the tender flesh unnoticed, in 
her agony of impatience. 

“First,” said Ross, sternly, “I will ask you a question.” 

“ Then, you will answer mine ? Ask it ! Ask it ! ” cried 
the lady. 


IVON AND EVA. 


187 


Ross gave a glance around, as if fearing that they were 
not quite alone, then he took the woman’s two hands in his, 
drew her, not unwillingly, toward him, and whispered a few 
words. She uttered a low cry, wrung her hands from his 
clasp, and stood mute and pale, gazing on him with a wild 
gleam in her eyes, that shone like madness. 

“ Are you mad, or am I ? ” she exclaimed at last, press- 
ing both trembling hands on her bosom. « 

“The time of madness for me has long since passed, 

* said Ross ; “ but you have not answered my question.” 

“Answered your question! No, then! No, no! A 

thousand times no ! I — I ” 

Here the lady fell to trembling violently; for there was a 
look of unbelief in the man’s face, that struck her to the 
heart, and he turned to leave her in silence. Then the old 
idea shot through her brain, and she approached him closer. 

“ I have answered you. Now answer me. Do you love 
this girl, Eva Laurence ! ” 

“Yes!” 

Ross spoke in a low distinct voice, which scarcely rose 
above the fall of water-drops in the fountain ; but it seemed 
to fill the whole conservatory. The flowers, the water, and 
the moon-like lamps, had heard it with herself, and seemed 
to rejoice over it — triumph over her. The last hope went 
out from her heart then, and she be' ieved herself to be 
dying. 


CHAPTER XLI. 

IVON AND EVA. 

A handsomer couple than Ivon Lambert and Eva Lau- 
rence never measured perfect happiness to music. Tall, 
graceful, thrilled with a glow of unspoken love, they fairly 


188 THE REIGNING BELLE. 

floated through the ball-room, which was soon crowded with 
a circle of curious admirers. 

The beauty of this unknown girl had created a wide 
sensation among Mr. Carter’s guests — a sensation intensified 
by the hints and jeers flung out by Miss Spicer, who felt 
herself relieved of a rival, and, next to conquest, loved that 
species of piquant gossip that approaches a scandal. That 
young lady had been busy as a liumming-bird, in a wild 
trumpet vine, circulating all that she knew of Eva Laurence 
— her origin, her occupation, and her engagement to the 
greatest genius just then in fashion. 

All this time Eva, unconscious of the general interest, 
was dancing more than was proper for a betrothed young 
lady, with Ivon Lambert. 

Who was this girl? Was she really engaged? Had 
she, in fact, on her very first appearance, enthralled the two 
men most sought after in fashionable circles ? A shop-girl, 
with that air of grace and refinement ? Impossible ! 
That, at least, must be one of Miss Spicer’s canards. Wh}’-, 
in every respect, this girl had all the qualifications of a 
Reigning Belle. 

These were only a few of the whispered comments that 
went around the circle, as these young people moved 
harmoniously among the dancers, unconscious of the general 
attention bestowed upon them. 

In the pause of the dance, Ivon noticed the cluster of 
flowers that bloomed upon his partner’s bosom. Eva 
blushed when she saw where his eyes were directed. 

“ You accepted them,” he said, with a smile, “ without 
knowing how many wild thoughts were bound up with the 
blossoms. Had you dreamed of those thoughts, I fear my 
violets would not have rested on that bosom now.” 

Eva looked down at her flowers, that rose and fell 
suddenly, as if they had been cast on the snowy crest of a 
wave, then she lifted her eyes to his — a single glance, and 
the white l\ds drooped again. 


IVON AND EVA. 


189 


Ivon smiled, and his eyes flashed. He required no better 
answer than that one look. His arm stole around her waist 
again. Now the thrill of assured sympathy lent them 
wings. No two birds in mid heaven were ever more alone, 
or gave themselves up so entirely to the grace of motion. 
They seemed literally floating on the music. 

When the band stopped, Eva drew a deep, deep sigh — 
the abrupt silence dragged her out of heaven so suddenly. 

Earlier in the evening Ivon had seen the glow of flowers, 
amid softly-shaded lamps, in a vista, from the great draw- 
ing-room, and led Eva gently that way. As for the girl, 
the whole scene was fairy-land to her, and all places alike, 
while he was by her side. She was quite unconscious of 
the admiration, the gossip, and conjectures that followed 
her, as she was led through the crowd ; equally unmindful 
of the vast social distance w'hich lay between her position, 
and that of the young man whose attentions had drawn all 
eyes upon her. 

Adam never led Eve into a lovelier nook of Paradise, 
than the little world of flowers in which the girl at last 
found herself. Everything was quiet there, even the soft 
tinkle and low, mellow sound of water drops, as they rained 
over the marble floor, and pattered on the broad-leaved 
plants that floated on the fountain. 

The two stood together in silence. The sound of a voice, 
even in its lowest love-tones, would have broken up the ex- 
quisite harmony of the place. Her hand lay upon his arm ; 
he took it in his own, and held it tenderly, as if it had been 
a flower, and looked into her dowmcast face, which had been 
etherealized in the lamp light. 

“ Eva!” 

His voice was low and deep, scarcely rising above the 
sweet noise of the fountain. 

Eva looked up suddenly; then her eyes fell to the marble 
floor, where the red petals of an over-ripe rose had dropped 
and lay glowiDg like rubies. 


190 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


“Eva, can you imagine — Lave you ever dreamed how 
much I love you ? ” 

Her hand trembled in his. She caught one of the red 
rose-leaves, as it was quivering downward, and dropped it 
again, with a sigh of infinite happiness. Another leaf 
lodged upon her lip, and for an instant trembled there, 
scarcely redder or sweeter than the mouth it touched. Ivan 
stooped down, and with his lips gathered the leaf from hers. 
She made no resistance ; but drew closer to him, and the 
clasp of her fingers grew warm and tender. 

“ One word,. Eva ; only one. May I love you ? ” 

She lifted her eyes to his. The light of stars seemed 
quivering in them. 

“ How can you ask me ? Have I not permitted it al- 
ready ? ” 

The young man drew her gently to his bosom, and laid ' 
his cheek to hers, as doves creep together in a nest. 

“ And you love me ? ” 

“A thousand times'better than myself,” she answered. 

“And some day, not long from this, you will be my 
wife ? ” 


CHAPTER XLII. 

A WOMAN TRANSFIGURED. 

His wife. Eva had not thought of that. It had been 
enough that he loved her, and she loved him. Now an idea 
of the future flashed through her happiness, and she remem- 
bered how far they two were apart. His wife ! The holy 
word thrilled her from head to foot with unutterable bliss, 
mingled with apprehension. 

“Ah!” she said, “what a strange, sweet word it is. 
How much it means ; how impossible that I should bear it.” 


A WOMAN TRANSFIGURED. 


191 


“It is the sweetest possibility on earth, my Eva; one 
that I have had in my heart of hearts since we first met.” 

“How strange,” murmured the girl. “But you are so 
fearless. I never dared look so far.” 

“ But now, my girl, now ! ” 

Ivon threw his arms around her drooping figure, and 
kissed her with passionate warmth. 

A woman had been lying insensible back of a little jun- 
gle of broad-leaved tropical plants, out of which a slender 
tree rose to the glass roof. The coldness of the marble, 
and some stray drops that reached her from the fountain, 
brought her back to life, when she heard the low murmur of 
voices close by, and arose to leave the conservatory. 

The place where Ivon and Eva stood was sheltered from 
sight by the plants that concealed this lady; but through 
the leaves she saw the girl’s face, bathed in blushes, as it 
escaped from the first kisses of love — and the look of 
intense happiness that flushed it, stung her to the soul. 
One man alone was in her thoughts, and his supposed pres- 
ence there, while she lay stricken lifeless, by the cruel truth 
he had told her, was maddening. 

A stir among the plants drew Eva’s attention that way. 
She saw a pair of white arms flung upward, on which great 
jewels flashed in the moonlight of the lamps, and shrunk 
away from Ivon, passing to the other side of the fountain, 
startled and ashamed. 

Before Ivon could speak or follow her, Mrs. Lambert 
rushed by the fountain, and, seizing Eva by the arm, looked 
fiercely into her face. 

“Never, never, while you and I live, shall you marry 
that man ! Girl, remember that I have warned you ! 
Speak to him — look at him again at your peril! Some 
things are impossible — this is one. Turn those eyes from 
my face — never dare to look at me again.” 

Like a storm, the woman had burst upon Eva ; her face 


192 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


was as white as snow; her colorless lips trembled. The 
diamonds quivering with fire on her throat and head, were 
less brilliant than her wild, fierce eyes. Before Eva could 
speak, or Ivan move, she had swept out of the conservatory, 
without casting a look on the young man. 

“It — it is your mother ! ” said Eva, as Ivon came toward 
her; so astonished by this outburst in a woman whose self- 
control had been perfect all the years he had known her, 
that surprise had kept him motionless. 

“Yes,” he said, “it is my mother; but so changed, so 
fearfully transfigured, that I scarcely recognized her. She 
seemed to threaten you.” 

“She did threaten me; her eyes were fierce with hate. 
What have I done that she should assail me so? ” 

“ What have the angels done? I do not understand this, 
Eva. It is unlike Mrs. Lambert, who is usually so proud 
and cold, scarcely deigning to express her own wishes.” 

“ She heard all we said, and it drove her wild. Oh, her 
face was terrible ! ” 

“ I scarcely knew it. If she heard all, it was the sud- 
denness that overwhelmed her. But she is generous. 
When you are my wife ” 

“Ah !” said Eva, drawing away from him. “How is it 
possible ? I have no right here.” 

“Why have you no right, Eva? ” m 

“ The poor have no rights in a place like this,” answered 
the girl, looking wildly around. “I have been dreaming ! ” 

“ It will be your fault, and my eternal misfortune, if this 
dream does not last for life,” said Ivon. 

Eva shook her head. Her brief trance of happiness was 
broken up. 

“But I will have it so,” persisted Ivon, passionately. 
“ On all the earth there is not another woman who shall be 
my wife.” 

“Let us go now,” answered Eva, sadly. “Your mother 


A WOMAN TRANSFIGURED. 193 

will be watching. I should have remembered her look, 
when she first saw me standing by Mrs. Carter.” 

“But for that I might not have said here and now, that 
no man living ever loved a woman as I love you,” said 
Ivon. 

Eva lifted her eyes ; they were full of tears. 

“ I shall never forget that you wished to atone for her 
injustice.” 

“ Atone ! Girl, I love you devotedly, madly. She knows 
it. I have told her so. And you love me.” 

Eva dashed the tears from her eyes. 

“Yes, I love you so well that nothing shall induce me to 
degrade you, by an unsuitable or unauthorized marriage. 
Your mother ” 

“My mother is dead long ago! This lady was my 
father’s wife ; kind and generous as any real mother could 
be, till now. I have never wished to dispute her authority ; 
but here it must end ! ” 

“ To that, no act of mine shall tempt you,” said Eva. 
“I see now how vain and unwise it was to accept this 
invitation.” 

“ Oh, Eva, how wild and unkind all this is ! A moment 
ago I was- supremely happy. Now the violence of a lady, 
who has, in fact, no authority over us, is enough to turn you 
against me.” 

“ No,” said Eva, “ if she had not aroused me with such 
cruel violence, it must have come to the same thing. I 
have no part in this scene, no place among the more fortu- 
nate women who grace it.” 

“ But you have a place in my heart, Eva.” 

“I know it; but that is a misfortune which I have 
brought upon you.” 

“ A misfortune ! It is my glory. Understand me, Eva. 
From this night, you are my betrothed wife. Nothing shall 
separate us ; no, not even your own proud will.” 

12 


194 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


Eva smiled, but the smile was more pathetic than tears. 

“ Ah, if my will were all ! ” 

“ That, going with me, girl, no power on earth shall reach 
us.” 

His courage and his ardor failed to inspire her. She had 
been cruelly wounded, and the pride she was scarcely 
conscious of, armed her against him. 

“Let me go now,” she said, preparing to leave the 
conservatory. 

“ Not till you have promised ; not till your dear lips have 
once answered mine,” he replied, straining her to his bosom 
again, spite of her breathless protest. “ Leave everything 
to me. Have no fear that your womanly dignity will suffer, 
or that I shall yield one jot of the independence that 
belongs to me.” 

Eva had no heart to answer. She withdrew herself 
gently from his arms, and moved toward the door, pale and 
trembling; for, to her, it was a final parting. He followed 
her haughty and resolute. 


CHAPTER XLIII. 

HERSELF AGAIN. 

Eva took refuge with Mrs. Carter, who still maintained 
her post in the drawing-room. 

“Are you tired, Eva? Has anything happened to 
distress you ? ” 

Eva- turned, and saw Mr. Ross, whose low, fatherly voice 
was like a balm to her wounded self-love. 

“ I am a little tired, and all this bewilders me,” Eva 
replied, lifting her troubled eyes to his. “ Ah, Mr. Ross, I 
have no real place here.” 


HERSELF AGAIN. 


195 


a That is to be decided,” said Ross. u Come with me to 
the supper-room. A glass of wine will do no harm here.” 

Ross was about to lead her away, when she uttered a faint 
exclamation, and clung nervously to his arm. Mrs. Lambert 
was making her way toward the hostess, and the very sight 
of her sent the proud blood to Eva’s cheek. 

Proud, graceful, and entirely herself again, Mrs. Lambert 
swept up to Mrs. Carter. She had drained more than one 
glass of champagne, at the supper-table, where the sparkle 
of her wit, and the hitherto unknown sound of her laugh- 
ter, had entranced and dazzled her admirers. 

“ Never,” they all said, “ had the queen of fashion shone 
out with such wonderful splendor. Something must have 
inspired her.” 

Something had inspired her, more potent than admira- . 
tion, more fiery than wine ; the burning pangs of jealousy, 
added to a cruel defeat, where she had staked her very soul. 

Smiling, bland, and wonderfully beautiful, she came up to 
say farewell. Ross did not attempt to retreat, but waited 
her approach with dignified calmness. He felt Eva’s hand 
tremble on his arm, but could not comprehend the cause. 

Mrs. Lambert did not attempt to ignore the girl then, 
but passed from the hostess, and took leave of her with iron- 
ical politeness, which was extended to Ross, who received it 
with a grave bow. For once in many years the lady had 
given way to overwhelming passion ; but her will was 
strong, and habit aided her in concealing the pangs that 
had stricken her lifeless in the conservatory. 

But the restraint she had forced upon herself was beyond 
endurance. She neither waited for Ivon or Miss Spicer, 
but accepted the first offered arm, went through the ceremo- 
ny of leave-taking with fortitude, though the two persons 
she most loved and hated, stood by the hostess, and gayly 
bade good-night to her escort, as she entered her carriage. 

When once alone, the passions, so long held in restraint, 


/VUfT' 


196 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


broke forth vehemently. The woman wrung her hands, 
fell upon her knees, and, burying her face in the silken 
cushions of her carriage, sobbed, moaned, and writhed, with 
a force of anguish that threatened her very life. 

Meantime, Miss Spicer had found Ivon in the crowd 
and captured him at once. 

u Where on earth is Mrs. Lambert ? I have been search- 
ing and searching for her. She was at the supper-table 
one minute ; but before I could fight my way to her, she 
was gone. One might as well have no chaperon at all, as 
wander about in this wild fashion.” 

“We shall soon find my mother,” said Ivon. 

“ Yes, by the crowd that surrounds her. I wonder if she 
will ever give up her place as a reigning belle ? It looks 
to-night as if that shop-girl were going to step in ! Ten 
thousand pardons ; I forget that she was a special friend of 
yours.” 

u You mean Miss Laurence. She is a friend that I am 
proud to own.” 

“ But you will not own her long, as Miss Laurence, let 
me tell you. What luck some people have ! She is en- 
gaged.” 

“ Indeed ! Since when, and to whom ? ” said Ivon, indif- 
ferently, for he had no faith in Miss Spicer’s sources of 
information. 

“ I don’t know when ; but the man I am certain of. It 
is Mr. Ross.” 

“ Mr. Ross ! ” 

Ivon was aroused now; the very name startled him. 
Other thoughts crowded in. Why had the Carters taken 
such sudden interest in the girl ? Why had she accepted 
his declaration of love, but so resolutely refused his hand ? 

u Has the news struck you dumb ? ” exclaimed Miss 
Spicer, with a short laugh. u One would think so.” 

“ Idle gossip, Miss Spicer, seldom has that power over 
me.” 


HERSELF AGAIN. 197 

(< Gossip ! Why, the engagement is declared. I got it 
from Mrs. Carter herself.” 

“ Is this true ? ” 

“As the gospel. Ask her yourself. She doesn’t seem 
ashamed of the match, but presents the girl to any one that 
comes up. Disgusting, isn’t it. As if.she had not trouble 
enough to get into society herself, without that.” 

In his anxiety Ivon had turned toward the drawing-room, 
which Mrs. Lambert had just left. At the door he met the 
gentleman who had placed her in the carriage. 

“Ah! I have discovered you at last,” he said, addressing 
Miss Spicer. “ Mrs. Lambert has gone home. She desired 
me to say that the carriage would be sent back for you.” 

“ The idea ! ” exclaimed that young lady, casting a sig- 
nificant glance at Ivon. “ Does she expect us to ride home 
alone ? People will say that we are engaged.” 

“ Very naturally,” answered the gentleman ; at which 
Miss Spicer struck him with her fan, exclaiming again, 
“ The idea ! ” 

The gentleman passed on, laughing pleasantly. Ivon and 
his companion entered the great drawing-room. 

“ There they stand now ! Does that look like an' engage- 
ment ? ” cried the young lady. “Watch their faces, see 
her eyes. What an artful way she has of lifting them — 
practises at the counter, I suppose. Do you believe me 
now ? ” 

Miss Spicer used her own eyes as she spoke, and saw that 
Ivon was deadly pale. Still, she had no mercy on him. 

“ There ! See how he bends over her ! What expression ! 
What tender interest one can read in his face ! No wonder 
she looks at him so earnestly. He is the handsomest man 
I have seen this year, spite of a few grey hairs. Rich, too, 
or will be ; for the Carters mean to give them everything. 
Isn’t she in a good run of luck ? ” 

Ivon did not answer, but led his companion to the mis- 


198 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


tress of the house, and went through the ceremony of leave- 
taking quietly, and as if nothing had happened ; but his face 
was colorless, and the hand which touched Eva’s in parting, 
was cold as stone. 

“ Why, one would think the girl had rejected you, by the 
color of your face,” said Miss Spicer, as Ivon went with her 
from the room. He answered her very quietly, 

“ She has rejected me ! ” 


CHAPTER XLIY. 

CLOSING THE SHUTTERS. 

Jared Boyce had a taste for society, and managed to 
enjoy a good deal of it from the side-walk and park-benches 
wherein he could get an hour or two in the day-time, or 
close the grocery early enough to witness the outgoings or 
incomings of a fashionable party at night. Of course, this 
great entertainment at the Carters had been the excitement 
of the week in that corner store. Innumerable were the 
errands Boyce had run to milliners, thread needle stores, 
and apothecaries, in behalf of his mistress, who was so com- 
pletely absorbed in her preparations, that she generally for- 
got to count the change brought back from these little ex- 
cursions — a circumstance out of which he had made con- 
siderable profit. 

On the eventful night, Boyce was as busy as a bee Tun- 
ing up and down stairs, crossing the street for yards of rib- 
bon, or papers of pins, holding consultations with Kate Gor- 
man, and haunting the stables to make certain that the car- 
riage would come in time. How and then he got a glimpse 
of the mistress, who made a general dressing-room of the 
whole second floor, and betrayed the progress of her toilet 


J 


CLOSING THE SHUTTERS. 


199 


more frequently than she was conscious of. At such times 
Boyce would lean forward, with a hand on each knee, and 
exclaim, in the fullness of his admiration, 

“Oh, my! Isn’t that dress agoing to put down the hull 
bilen of ’em. If there’s a more stupendous lady than she’ll 
he, I’d like to see her a going to the party, that’s all. 
Jim’s sister to think of evening herself agin us. White 
pigeons agin peacocks, with moons on their spread feathers ! 
Bosh ! ” 

Mrs. Smith heard these exclamations with no little ela- 
tion ; and Kate Gorman repeated them, with Hibernian im- 
provements, that fairly took the good woman off her feet. 

It was an important moment when Mrs. Smith descended 
to the store, with her red moire antique gathered up in 
voluminous folds around her person, and a huge bouquet in 
her hand. 

When Boyce heard her step on the stairs, he fell to work 
at once, removed baskets of fruit, butter-tubs and fish-bar- 
rels from their places, and widened a safe passage for the 
gorgeous dress, which passed through, as it were, with a 
rustle and flutter of acknowledgment. This the mistress 
intensified, by a world of gracious thanks, and permission to 
close the store immediately after ten. This was exactly 
what Boyce had been aiming at, having made a private 
arrangement to go out with Kate Gorman. 

The moment Smith’s carriage drove off, Boyce took au- 
thority on himself, and summoned James to action. 

“ Come along here and help put up the shutters. Haul 
them baskets inside, and don’t stuff your pockets full of 
cranberries, while you’re a doing it. I know yer tricks, old 
feller, so look sharp, if you want me to hold my tongue.” 

James had just seen his sister come forth in her soft 
white raiment, and fresh flowers, on her way to the party, 
and felt some resentment at the disparaging remarks Boyce 
made about her. But he kuew well enough that words 


200 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


would be of no avail with the young tyrant, and obeyed 
him in angry silence. 

In a few minutes the shutters were closed, and even the 
coal-bin, which projected on the side- walk, was safely fas- 
tened. When this was done, Boyce led the way up stairs, 
and met Kate Gorman at the landing, with her shawl and 
bonnet on. 

“ They’re asleep at last,” she said, “all but Jerusha 
Maria; she holds out like a trooper, for the sight of that 
red dress just drove her wild, and she keeps snatching at the 
yeller feather yet. I gave her a double dose of paregoric, 
and got her under a little ; but she’s wide awake yet.” 

“Just in time,” Boyce broke in. “We shall have a good 
look at the whole crowd. Jimmy will take care that the 
young ones don’t fall out of bed. Just you go in there, old 
feller, and see that you stick to your post, and hold that 
precious little girl in your arms till she crows herself to 
sleep. It’s just the work for you.” 

“ I’ll go in, of course, because some one must take care 
of her,” said James;’ “but it’s too early to close up, and 
you have no business to go out so soon.” 

“So soon,” cried Kate Gorman, tying her bonnet with an 
angry jerk. “Look at the clock.” 

James did look at the little time-piece, in its square 
mahogany case, and was astonished to see that it only 
wanted a few minutes of ten o’clock. 

Kate gave Boyce a knowing wink, and made a swift 
motion with her fingers, as if turning the pointers of a 
clock, which he understood, and answered with an approving 
nod. 

“Not just yet,” said Boyce, as James was going into the 
sleeping-room where Jerusha Maria was making vigorous 
v efforts to get out of her cradle. “ You’ve got to go down, 
and lock us out. I’m not a going to carry a heavy key 
about in my pocket. Besides, safe bind and safe find is my 


CLOSING THE SHUTTERS. 201 

motto. So make sure you don’t go to sleep with the baby, 
for we depend on you to let us in, and so will the other 
party.” 

James made no auswer, but took the key that Boyce held 
out, and followed the two down stairs. The store was dark 
as midnight, for the shutters were firmly closed, and the 
candle which James carried, only gave out a faint circle of 
light, by which the clerk and housemaid found their way 
into the street. 

James closed the door after them, locked it, and looked 
around for an iron bar, that usually stood back of the door, 
ready for the two staples sunk into the woodwork on either 
side. It was not to be seen. The boy held down his light, 
and searched for it in every place he could think of, but in 
vain. 

“ Boyce has flung it down somewhere, moving the things 
about,” he thought, a little anxiously. “It was awful 
careless of him ; but there’s no need of it. The lock is 
strong enough, and I’m not likely to go to sleep.” 

Just then the little girl up stairs gave an impatient yell, 
which drove all ideas of the bar out of the lad’s mind ; 
with the key in his hand, he rushed up stairs, calling out 
cheerfully to the little night-hawk as he went. 

During the next half-hour James was busy carrying that 
spoiled child up and down the room, while she tugged vi- 
ciously at his hair, sobbed, shrieked, and kicked her tiny feet 
against his chest, until even her unnatural energy gave out, 
and she fell asleep in his tired arms. 

With the stealthy tread of a cat, and holding his breath, 
James laid the child in its crib, and sat down completely 
tired out. He had been busy all day, and excitement had 
taken away his appetite. He was not hungry now, but 
found his throat dry, and a feverish thirst upon him. 

A pitcher of root-beer stood on the table, with a tumbler, 
from which Boyce had drank before going out. The bottle 


202 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


of paregoric, brought from the druggist’s that afternoon, 
was on the window-sill close by, almost empty. 

James took up the tumbler, filled it, and drank eagerly. 
It seemed a little strong, but he thought nothing of that 
until he noticed the vial on the window. Then he fancied 
a taste of paregoric in his mouth. 

“ I suppose they dropped the spoon into the glass, after 
the baby had done with it,” he thought. “But what a 
jolly dose they must have given her. There isn’t a tea- 
spoonful left. How she will sleep, now that I’ve got her 
down.” 

The boy seated himself by the crib, and began to swing 
it lightly to and fro, rather to keep himself busy, than from 
any idea of its usefulness. After awhile his eyes grew 
heavy, and his hand rested motionless on the crib. Then it 
fell away altogether, and, seated in the Boston rocking- 
chair, James slept as soundly as his little charge. 

Once or twice the boy awoke with a start, as if some 
noise had aroused him ; but his head was heavy, and his 
senses dull. Strive as he would to listen, sleep overpowered 
him, and was more and more profound as the night wore on. 


CHAPTER XLV. 

WATCHING FROM THE PAVEMENT. 

Meantime, Boyce and Kate Gorman were enjoying 
themselves in a most aristocratic fashion, in front of Mrs. 
Carter’s dwelling. They had taken a good position, and 
saw the whole company, as carriage after carriage set down 
its load. Once, for a very brief time, Kate missed her 
companion, who had stepped back into the shadow of a 
neighboring building, and spoke to a young man, who took 


WATCHING PROM THE PAVEMENT. 203 


something from his hand then slunk cautiously away. 
Directly he disappeared entirely and was lost in the crowd 
of curious persons, who had gathered to see what fashiona- 
ble life was like, when viewed from the side-walk, and by 
gaslight. 

“What, me!” said Boyce, when Kate reproached him 
for leaving her. “ I haven’t been six feet away from you 
all the evening. It was that big woman who stood between 
me and you. I could have took hold of your dress any 
minute; only you were enjoying yourself so much with 
them last two carriage-loads, that I didn’t have the heart 
to disturb you bj^ saying I’m here, Miss Gorman, which I 
was, though, not being the fellow to leave a lovely and 
defenceless female alone in a crowd.” 

" Of course you’re not, Mr. Boyce,” said Kate, fully sat- 
isfied that he had been close by her elbow all the time. “ I 
only did not see you just then, and, being a little timmer- 
some at night, the thought of your leaving me alone set me 
all in a trimble.” 

“ But the moment you spoke I was here.” 

“ Of course you were ; only I didn’t observe it just at the 
minute. But, oh! what has come over us now? Look 
there ! If she hasn’t brought down a handful of stars for 
her head ! Why, sure, it’s the queen herself! ” 

“Not a bit of it,” answered Boyce, with supreme con- 
tempt of the idea. “ She’s only a customer of ours. I’ve 
had to carry home her groceries more than once, when that 
boy Jim was out. That’s Mrs. Lambert.” 

“ Mrs. Lambert,” repeated Kate, who had never heard 
the name before, but was still wonderfully impressed by the 
splendor of that lady’s dress. “ Well, of course, you 
know; only, if it was not for that, I should take her for 
something a great deal more particular. Dear me ! what a 
blaze the house is in. How the curtains shake and tremble. 
To think of Mr. and Mrs. Smith being in there, with the 


204 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


cream of the country, and I dressing her for the same ! It’s 
beyond belief, if we didn’t know it ? ” 

“ Miss Kate !” 

“ Well, Boyce, that’s me ! ” 

u After the carriages get a little thinner, suppose you and 
1 go down to the theatre?” 

“The theatre, Mr. Boyce, wouldn’t that make us late 
home ? ” 

“Well, no. We could just drop into the Bowery, see 
some of them fellows die fighting like fury, and then 
get back time enough to see all this company come out 
and go home. They’ve been having a good time ; why 
shouldn’t we ? ” 

“ True for ye : but the child ! ” 

“Haven’t we left that boy Jim in full charge, and isn’t 
he a capital nuss. Come now, what’s the odds ! While 
this swell-crowd is enjoying of itself with dancing and 
champagne, oysters and ice cream, boned-turkey, and what 
not, you and I are human creatures, with a right to live, 
and have fun as well as them.” 

“ That is the truth, anyhow.” 

“ So, having the funds in my pocket, I am ready to stand 
that amount, if you’re conformable.” 

“Well, Boyce, I can’t say but I am willing.” 

With this, Kate Gorman took the clerk’s arm, and cross- 
ing over to a street car, proceeded with him to the theatre. 

An hour or two later, the couple stood in front of Mr. 
Carter’s dwelling again. The crowd had dispersed then, 
and there seemed little to interest any person in the car- 
riages that crept up to the door, and, taking in a sleepy 
freight of revelers, moved away. Still Bo3 T ce insisted that 
the sight was one that he would not lose for the world, 
and kept the weary girl standing there, until Mrs. Smith 
appeared at the door, and, with fussy attention to her dress, 
entered the hack that waited for her. 


WATCHING FROM THE PAVEMENT. 205 


When this carriage drove away, Boyce expressed great 
willingness to go home ; and Kate, who had dropped half 
asleep, moved away with him, heartily .wishing herself in 
bed. 

Mr. and Mrs. Smith drove, in a dreary, fatigued state, 
toward their home. The occasion had been a proud one ; 
but even that could not make them quite insensible to the 
late hour, and the discomfort of full dress, when the desire 
for sleep lay heavy upon both. 

When the carriage stopped, Smith let himself out, and 
waited to see his wife safe on the pavement. Then he gave 
a heavy blow on the door with his clenched hand, waiting 
afterward with some impatience for it to be opened. 

A full minute went by, and there was no sign of life in 
the building. Then he gave another impatient blow, and 
stepped back to see if any one was stirring in the second 
story. 

A dim light shone through the blinds; but it seemed 
stationary, and no one moved. Then Smith shouted, and, 
taking tip a block of wood, flung it viciously at his own 
window. Evidently late hours did not agree with him. 

At last, the light began to waver, and finally disappeared. 

Just then Boyce and Kate Gorman came up, much to 
the astonishment of their employers. 

“Why, Kate Gorman, Jared Boyce! What does this 
mean ? ” 

“Oh! nothing,” said Boyce, almost airily. “ Only Kate 
and I have been out on a little bender of our own. The 
store and baby are all right ; we left Jim Laurence locked 
in with them.” 

Before Mrs. Smith could reply, the grocery door was 
opened, and James stood in the entrance with a lamp in his 
hand. 


206 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


CHAPTER XLYI. 

AFTER THE PARTY. 

The next morning after the ball Mr. Smith arose very 
cross, and Mrs. Smith slept late, so late that Jerusha Maria 
grew fearfully impatient, and, having slept off her liberal 
share of the paregoric, wanted to have the usual rough and 
tumble romp on her mother’s bed. This desire the drowsy 
woman repulsed with a half-angry growl, that made the 
child first open her eyes wide with astonishment, then fill 
her mouth with indignant screams. 

This outcry James was expected to pacify, while Kate 
Gorman got the breakfast in grim discontent, for she too 
was suffering from want of sleep, and took vengeance on the 
gridiron and coffee-mill, which she banged about viciously, 
and ground with the fury of a Nemesis. 

While Smith eat his solitary breakfast, which was in 
itself enough to sour any man’s temper, the coffee being 
thick with grounds, and the fried potatoes bitter with 
smoke, Boyce opened the store, and dragged forth his baskets 
and boxes of merchandise under the sheltering awning ; he 
made a respectable display of vegetables left over from the 
previous night, and fruit with a suspicion of decay creeping 
through it ; for Smith had slept too late for the early mar- 
ket hour, and even his stock in trade felt the effect of that 
one night’s advent into high life, the splendor of which had 
demoralized his home. 

Thus it chanced that the store work came entirely to 
Boyce, and that interesting child, with her screams, her 
kicks, and wonderful capacity for hair - tugging, fell to 
James, while Kate scolded, and Mrs. Smith slept. 

In vain the lad tried to hush the indignant young lady ; 
in vain he bent his head, and offered a splendid mass of 


AFTER THE PARTY. 


207 


raven curls for her hands to revel in. Once or twice, I am 
afraid, he was tempted to shake her soundly ; in fact, he did 
practice a little in that line, but ended it all in fun, and fin- 
ished by making up faces, that turned her continuous howl 
into shrieks of laughter. 

At last Smith went down stairs, wondering if there was 
no way of stopping that child's noise, and wishing that he 
were a woman with nothing to do but sleep till noon, con- 
tented as a lamb, with an Irish girl slamming things about, 
and a jerky child yelling Hail Columbia in his ears. 

Mrs. Smith was too soundly asleep to hear this sarcasm, 
and the young lady aforesaid set up a new tune of offence, 
feeling deeply wronged, when her father passed down stairs, 
without an effort to appease her grief. 

James struggled under these difficulties with wonderful 
patience ; he tossed Miss Smith into the air till she caught 
her breath like a sun-fish out of water. He set her down 
in his lap, and trotted her to Boston, with the agility of a 
race horse. He exhibited a pair of red morocco boots on 
her own little feet, which filled her with a moment’s admira- 
tion, and a burst of fervent laughter. He carried her to 
the window, and pointed out her father, who was talking 
with Boyce in front of the store, in an earnest and rather 
excited manner, which did not at first strike him as singu- 
lar, as everybody was restless and excited that morning. 
But there was something strange about Boyce, who seemed 
to be talking in a low, eager way, and watching the thunder- 
cloud on his employer’s face, with keen, sidelong glances, 
that struck the lad who looked on as false and sinister. 

Even the child seemed to notice something strange about 
her father, and stopped crying suddenly. For some unac- 
countable reason the boy’s heart fell, and he watched the 
two as they walked back into the store with a feeling of 
vague apprehension. Why, a wiser person than himself 
could not have told ; for he had done no wrong, and had no 
enemies, unless the young fellow, Boyce, was one. 


208 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


This was what had occurred in the store Below. In the 
hurry of preparation for Mrs. Carter’s party, a considerable 
amount of money had been left in the desk, a circumstance 
that seldom happened, and which Smith had always pro- 
vided against, by a deposit every afternoon. Before going 
up to dress, he had locked the desk, and put the key in 
his pocket, leaving it there when he changed his clothes. 
When he went down in the morning, this money was gone, 
and with it some of the more expensive portions of his 
stock — two or three small boxes of choice tea, which bore 
his private mark, and other articles, amounting to the 
value of several hundred dollars. 

Now, these things might have been removed from the 
store by one person, but a horse and wagon must have been 
used to carry them away, if they were taken any distance. 
It had been considerably after nine the night before when 
Smith and his wife started for the party. Boyce had gone 
out with Kate Gorman directly after, as he confessed, hav- 
ing been locked out by James Laurence, who retained pos- 
session of the key. How then could this robbery have 
taken place before ten. 

Kate Gorman had been about all the time, and so was 
James, who was anxious, Boyce said, that the key should 
be left with him. This was all that Boyce knew of the 
matter. . He and Kate Gorman had been together all the 
time after they left the store, till they returned to it. Early 
in the evening they had watched the guests going into the 
Carter mansion ; then they had been at the Bowery theatre. 
In fact, every minute of his time could be accounted for. 

But the boy James, Boyce knew nothing about him, only 
that he wanted to stay at home, that he was rather anxious 
to keep the key, and had fastened the door after them when 
he and Kate went out. Of course there was nothing wrong 
about that. True, money had been missing in small sums 
more than once j but thieves were adroit, and, in the hurry 


AFTER THE PARTY. 


209 


of business, the money drawer was left exposed sometimes. 
There was no reason to suspect James, because a few dollars 
had been found missing now and then. 

But for these sagacious hints, perhaps, Mr. Smith never 
would have suspected the boy. He knew how adroit bur- 
glars could be, and his thoughts naturally turned in that 
direction : but Boyce had managed to unite the boy with 
this very idea. Burglars always have accomplices, he said, 
frequently among the servant girls; but that could not be 
true of Kate Gorman, who was honest as the day was long; 
besides, she had been with him all the time. No, no, it 
could not possibly be Kate Gorman, nor James. Things 
might look a little squally in his direction ; but the little 
chap was true as steel ; to suspect him was just nonsense. 

Smith said little. He was a shrewd, close man, who kept 
his thoughts and his money very much to himself. He 
questioned Boyce closely enough, and imbibed suspicious 
conscientiousl}’, that influenced his after action to a cruel 
extent; but he came to no definite conclusion for that day 
at least. This much he settled. Mrs. Smith was to know 
nothing of the robbery; first, because discovery was not 
likety to spring out of much talking, and again, because his 
wife had warned him of danger in having so much money 
in the store. Besides, what was the use of telling her ? 
Women were always Marplots in such affairs. No,*no, he 
would betake himself to a sharp detective, get the property 
back, and then inform his wife. Fortunately, she would be 
far too sleepy that day for any special interest in his affairs. 

Boyce was very willing to be silent ; in fact he did not 
take lovingly to the investigation, and was glad to be rid 
of it ; his face had been unusually pale from the first, 
and he moved uneasily when Smith’s eyes were upon him, 
as if the thought of having drawn suspicion on that young 
boy were distressing him. 

Not even to Kate Gorman did the grocer mention his loss ; 

13 


210 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


but he questioned her in a cautious way, and got full con- 
firmation of all that Boyce had said. After this, he went to 
a detective, and set him on the alert. 


CHAPTER XLYII. 

HOW MISS SPICER AND ELLEN POST FRATERNIZE. 

* 

That day Boyce carried some groceries to Mrs. Lam- 
bert’s kitchen. He was very intimate in that region, es- 
pecially with Robert the footman, who had a face not un- 
like his own, and hair of the same brick-dust hue, a tint 
that Ellen Post admired exceedingly. In fact, the w r aiting- 
maid’s fancy did not stop there, but took in the five. feet ten 
of the footman’s entire person. For his sake, she gave a 
little lofty patronage to Boyce, though it was a thorn in her 
side that Robert’s influence had been brought to bear on 
the cook in the same direction. 

After all, society is like a tangle of wild vines, it is im- 
possible to separate the fruit from the leaves that breathe 
for it. What society is in the mass, families are in detail. 
Each member has an important influence on the others. 
The mistress of a household would often be shocked, if she 
dreamed how completely she is the tool and puppet of a 
servant, with more brains and less money than herself ; or 
how completely her most sacred thoughts are criticised and 
discussed in the kitchen. 

For some days Miss Spicer had been staying with Mrs. 
Lambert, who was far from well, and kept her room, refus- 
ing to see any one but this girl, who brought her news from 
their outer world, and talked with her continually on the 
only subject she wished to think of. 

Miss Spicer being an active person, erratic in her move- 


MISS SPICER AND ELLEN POST. 211 


ments, and fond of talking, had many spare hours which 
could not be spent with Mrs. Lambert, who got tired of the 
girl, the moment her stock of news was exhausted, and 
pined for solitude, being sick at heart, and weary of every- 
thing. 

Now there was no other lady in the house, and, as Miss 
Spicer must fraternize with some one, it naturally fell out 
that she became intimate^and even confidential, with Ellen 
Post. 

A little before Boyce brought his basket of groceries into 
the kitchen, Miss Spicer and Ellen were together in the 
young lady’s room, talking over the merits of a changeable 
silk, which Miss Spicer was in suspense about, not being 
quite certain of its effect upon her complexion. 

Ellen Post stood in the centre of the room, her head 
crowned with its little Erench cap, knowingly canted on one 
side, as she held up the breadths of shimmering silk, which 
changed and glistened like a pigeon’s neck with each move- 
ment of her hand. 

“Now, for Mrs. Lambert, I should say at once, take it,” 
she said, with the solemn air of a priestess at the altar ; 
“but, for you, Miss Spicer, it is different. As a general 
thing, solid colors, and delicate at that, is what I could 
wish.” 

“ You think so, Ellen ? Well, I am not sure. The silk 
is exquisitely lovely in itself.” 

“Yes, but haven’t you observed, Miss Spicer, that the 
most charming tints in silk are not always the most telling, 
when you get them on ! There is the dress you wore the 
other night. Now, to my mind, that dress was a failure.” 

« That dress a failure ? Why, Ellen Post, it cost ten 
dollars a yard.” 

“ Shouldn’t wonder ; but still, it didn’t come up to my 
expectations. When the madam came out, she killed it 
dead.” 


/ 


212 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


“ Nothing, I believe, came up to any one’s expectations 
that night. I never spent such an evening. Every one I 
knew was out of sorts,” said the young lady. 

“I’m sure the madam was,” answered Ellen. “Never 
saw her so wild and white in my life. What could have 
happened ? You ought to know, Miss Spicer — you, as one 
might say, a part of the family.” 

“ No, I’m not, Ellen Post, and it’s likely I never shall 
be.” 

“ Why, Miss Spicer, I thought it was settled. I am sure 
the madam treats you as if you were her own daughter, and 
Mr. Ivon ” 

“ There, there, don’t mention him ! It’s only an aggra- 
vation. One day sweet as honey-dew, the next after some 
one else, flirting, like a humming-bird, right before my face, 
and daring to tell me that another girl — one of those for- 
ward, low creatures that sell goods — has rejected him.” 

Ellen Post dropped the silk which she had been holding, 
and all its shining folds fell in a heap on the carpet. 

“ Miss Spicer, you don’t mean to say that ! ” 

“ Yes, I do mean to say just that, and could say more. 
Only think, Ellen Post, of taking that girl’s leavings, a 
creature with hair like ink, and eyes hid away under her 
lashes like a brook sleeping under rushes. Then the impu- 
dence of her air, walking like an empress, and she a shawl- 
fitter, a — a — Oh, I would give five thousand dollars this 
very hour to see her so disgraced, that he would be ashamed 
to own that he had ever spoken to her. I hate her very 
name ! ” 

“What is her name? ” inquired Ellen Post. 

“Laurence. Eva Laurence. Such a name for a shop- 
girl ! ” 

“ Eva Laurence. I have heard that before. The madam 
kept saying it over in her sleep the night she came home 
from Mrs. Carter’s party. She does not like the girl more 


FIVE THOUSAND DOLLARS. 


13 


than you do, I am certain, though I never heard ho -peak 
the name except in sleep ; then it left her lips whit 1 as if 
henbane had touched them.” 

“ I should not wonder,” exclaimed Miss Spicer, struck by 
a sudden idea. “ Didn’t you tell me that Mr. Boss, the 
great artist, called here once or twice ? ” 

“ Once ; I remember only once ; but she received him in 
her private room — a thing I do not remember of any other 
man — and told me to say that she was not at home to a 
human being. He stayed ever so long — three hours, I 
should think.” 

“That is strange,” said the young lady. “She must 
have known him before.” 


CHAPTER XLVIII. 

FIVE THOUSAND DOLLARS. 

“Miss Spicer, if you’ll promise never to mention it, I’ll 
tell you something,” said the maid, after a little considera- 
tion. 

“Well, I promise ! ” 

“That man, Mr. Boss, I mean, once forced himself into 
our garden, trampled down the beds, and insisted on finding 
madam in one of the green-houses, where he did find her, 
and there they talked together in a strauge way. I did not 
hear what they said, being in another part of the garden, 
and old Storms there, so that I could not get closer; but his 

voice was loud and clear, and hers Well, I can’t tell 

you what hers was like, only there was something that went 
to my heart in it — tears buried out of sight since she was a 
girl. I should say ” 

“Well, Ellen, you have surprised me. Who would have 


214 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


thought it of her — so proud, so grandly self-possessed ? I 
never dreamed that she could give way.” 

“ Give way ! Why, that man left her on the conserva- 
tory floor in a dead swoon,” said Ellen Post, bringing her 
story to a climax with thrilling dexterity. 

Miss Spicer sunk down on the carpet, by the billowy 
waves of silk that Ellen had dropped there, holding up her 
hands in astonishment. 

u Mrs. Lambert in a swoon, a down right fainting fit ! I 
can’t believe it. Indeed, indeed, I can’t.” 

“ You may, for 1 helped to bring her out, and a dreadful 
time we had of it. All that night long she lay like a dead 
woman, and never spoke a word, except one, and that was a 
name.” 

“ What name, Ellen ? ” 

“ Herman. I never heard it before, and I don’t know 
who it belongs to in the least,” . answered the lady’s maid. 

u Herman ; that is his name — Herman Boss.” 

(e Then, one thing is sure ! ” 

* What is that, Ellen ? ” 

“ She loves that man.” 

“ Ellen Post, you take away my breath ! ” 

“ She loves that man. It was him she was dressing for 
that night, when nothing could please her.” 

“ The night of Mrs. Carter’s party ; do you mean that, 
Ellen ? ” 

“Of course I mean that. Never saw her so hard to 
please. I took off her diamonds twice, and had to put 
them on again at last. Never saw anything like it. In 
any other person I should liave known the signs ; but who 
would suspect her of wanting to please any one in partic- 
ular? But it’s all clear now. We’ve settled on the right 
man.” 

“Why, Ellen, he’s going to marry this Laurence girl 
himself! ” 


FIVE THOUSAND DOLLARS. 


215 


“ What ! The man she loves ? ” 

“As true as I sit here — he is engaged to her! It all 
came out at the party. Mrs. Carter told it. This Ross is 
her brother, you know.” 

“ That was what made her so white and wild. I under- 
stand it all now. That is why she kept repeating the girl’s 
name in her sleep, which was more like a fit than natural 
slumber. She has not been herself since.” 

“No, you are right there; she seems like one stupefied 
by a blow — and Ivon is not much better. He was wild as 
a hawk that night. Only think of it — mother and son ; 
but it serves him right. I have no compassion for him, and 
all but engaged to me.” 

“ But if she marries this Ross, all will be at an end with 
Mr. Ivon. 

“No, it won’t. He thinks her the loveliest, the most 
beautiful and accomplished creature in the world. Being 
married won’t hurt her with him. He will never think 
any one fit to untie her shoes. I want him to despise her — 
hate her. I want to break up this match, which is killing 
your poor mistress.” 

“ But how ? ” 

“ I don’t know. What is the good of being rich when 
the thing you want most can’t be got for money. Oh, if 
I had that girl under my feet how I would stamp her 
down ! ” 

Ellen Post seated herself by the window, and fell into 
thought. She was a sharp, even-tempered schemer, who saw 
a chance of killing several birds with one stone, if it only 
could be brought about. Her ideas were crude as yet, but 
she saw a gleam of daylight through them. 

“Five thousand dollars! Did you say that, Miss 
Spicer ? ” 

“ I said five thousand dollars. I don’t know what I said, 
but I’d give even that. But what is the good ? ” 


216 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


“ And you mean it ? ” 

“ Mean it ? No, I don’t mean it, for the thing isn’t possi- 
ble. If it were I wouldn’t hesitate a moment.” 

“ What you want is to disgrace the girl, so that neither 
of these men would think of marrying her ? ” 

“That is what I am pining for, and what will make your 
lady a well and happy woman. It is for her sake.” 

“ Never mind ! I see ! ” said Ellen, interrupting the 
young lady without ceremony. “ Now there are various 
kinds of disgrace ; some think poverty enough.” 

“ But that won’t do here ; she is poor as a church mouse 
already, and they do not care a straw for it.” 

“ Yes, I understand. We must plunge deeper than that. 
When it is accomplished, I may be sure of the five thous- 
and?” 

“ I might promise safely, and call it fifty thousand ; but, 
if it is possible for you to place this girl in a position which 
will drive all honorable men from her, I will gladly give you 
the sum I at first spoke of.” 

“ And the madam ? ” 

“ She must know nothing of this. She would condemn us, 
and reject our help, though it is mostly for her good,” said 
the young lady, with emphasis. “ This must rest between 
you and myself. If another soul is informed, I for one will 
throw up the bargain.” 

" There is no need of that,” said Ellen, half buried in 
thought. 

“ Furthermore, I must have nothing to do with this, only 
so far as the money is concerned.” 

“That is understood. In fact, I see nothing that you 
could be of use in.” 

“ Of course not.” 

“Nor do I see how any one can act as yet; but all the i 
same, Miss Spicer, I shall earn your money.” 

“Very well; I don’t ask how. I only wish for a thing, 
and when it comes to pass, give so much money.” 


MR. M A H O N E. 


217 


“Five thousand,” said the maid. 

“ Five thousand,” answered the young lady, and the bar- 
gain was closed. 


CHAPTER XLIX. 

MR. MAHONE. 

Ellen Post went down to the kitchen just after Boyce 
entered it with his basket of groceries, and there she found 
Robert conversing in a low, eager voice with the grocer’s 
clerk. As the two stood together, the girl remarked the 
wonderful likeness that existed between them, in form and 
color. Both were strong, and, if not tall, well built and 
active. Boyce was talking earnestly, and glanced around 
now and then to make sure that no one was listening. 
There was a look of triumph in his face, that Robert seem- 
ed to share, for he smiled broadly, wdiile he listened, and 
laying his hand on the clerk’s shoulder, seemed to commend 
him for something he had done. 

Ellen Post was impatient, and watched all this with irrita- 
tion. She wished to speak with Robert, and was angry that 
he did not come forward the moment she entered the room. 

“Mr. Mahone,” exclaimed the irate maid. “Mr. Mahone, 
I am waiting to speak with you ! ” 

“ Mahone,” repeated Boyce, with a sly wink at the foot- 
man. “ She might spell that with five letters, and begin 
them with a B.” 

Boyce spoke in the lowest possible voice, but Robert 
checked him severely, almost whispering. 

“ Hush, you young rascal. Don’t you know that women 
have sharp ears. Can I never learn you to be prudent.” 


218 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


“ About the time I learn you to be fair,” answered Boyce, 
a little savagely. “But, remember, this time you’ve got 
to toe the mark. I don’t mean to do all the work, and 
feed on the crumbs. So put that in your pipe, and smoke 
it, Bob.” 

“ Mr. Mahone ! ” 

“Yes, Miss Post, the minute I have settled up with this 
fellow. He’s no more idea of figures than a donkey. Only 
I notice he always makes the mistake on his side. As I 
recommended him here, you understand, it’s my place to see 
that everything is on the square.” 

Ellen Post gave her French cap a toss that set all its rib- 
bons in quick motion, and would have left the room in high 
dudgeon, but for the business that she had in hand. As it 
was, she marched up to the young men, and broke up their 
conference at once. 

“You stay here. We may have something to say to 
you,” she said, addressing Boyce, as if she had been that 
female tyrant, Elizabeth, and he a servant in her path. 
“ Mr. Mahone will tell you if you are wanted. So wait.” 

Boyce laughed broadly, and took a seat in the kitchen, 
while Ellen Post and Robert went to the servants’ parlor, 
and shut themselves in, the maid observing that the cook 
was always prying about, and, this thing being serious, they 
must have no listeners. With this caution, she seated her- 
self on the hair-cloth sofa, and invited him, with her eyes, 
to take the vacant place by her side. 

Robert, nothing loth, took the seat, and his arm crept 
along the back, until it almost embraced the long, thin 
waist of the lady’s maid, who looked around sharply to 
make sure that it was not indecorously near. 

“ Mr. Mahone ! ” 

“ My angel ! My — my ” 

“ Never mind, Robert j this is business. I despise mixing 
up things.” 


MR. MAHONE. 


219 


“Business is pleasure, where you are concerned, Miss 
Post.” 

“ That is just what I hope it will lead to in the end, for 
it’s a great thing, I can tell you.’’ 

“Indeed! Well, that don’t astonish me! You was horn 
to great things, Miss Post. No mistake about that ! ” 

“Which lam ready to share,” answered Ellen, “for it 
will take more than one to earn five thousand dollars!” 

“ Five thousand dollars ! Why, Ellen, you take away my 
breath.” 

“ It took away mine, at first ; but now I am ready for 
work. Are you ? ” 

“Am I ready to make five thousand dollars! Try me, 
that’s all.” 

“ Bobert, you know a boy by the name of Laurence. He 
comes here with groceries now and then.” 

“Yes, I know all about him. He’s in the same store 
with Boyce.” 

“ He’s got a sister?” 

“ Yes. I’ve seen her. A stunning girl.” 

“That girl has set her foot on Miss Spicer!” 

“ What ! There must be some mistake about that ; they 
don’t travel the same road.” 

“ No mistake at all. I know what I’m saying. More 
than that, she has offended the madam, who is bitter against 
her.” 

“ You don’t say so ! ” 

“ She is handsome.” 

“ Stupendously so. Her face fairly took me off my feet.” 

“Mr. Mahone?” 

Mr. Mahone dropped his arm, and almost leaped to his 
feet; a whole volley of small shot rolled off in that one 
exclamation. 

“ I beg ten thousand pardons, Miss Post. I was speaking 
of the opinion others might have. As for me, I have eyes 


220 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


only for one woman, this side of sunrise, and that woman is 
Ellen Post” 

“Mr. Mahone, sit down. It is hard when the heart is 
wounded to stick to business ; but stick we must.” 

“Well, Ellen, I don’t object. You were speaking of Miss 
Laurence. I know all about her!” 

“ But how ? ” demanded Ellen, forgetting business again, 
in a sharp fit of jealousy. “Mr. Mahone, do you visit that 
creature ? ” 

“ Me ? me ? Do you think I haven’t better taste than 
Mr. Ivon ? He visits her ; but, as for me, I’d rather be 
excused, not being necessitated to go away from home.” 

“ This is not business,” exclaimed Ellen, growing practi- 
cal, as her jealousy was appeased. “ The long and the short 
of it is, this girl has been foxing herself into the company 
of her betters, which neither the madam or Miss Spicer will /'WO 
stand. Mr. Ivon has taken to her in a way quite ridicu- 
lous ; so has another person of quite as much importance. 

The ladies don’t want her to cross their path again. We 
must see that she don’t.” 

“But how ? ” 

“ The Laurence family, root and branch, must be brought 
to disgrace. Being poor as Job’s cat isn’t enough, for some 
rich people have taken them up. She must be so covered 
with shame, that no one will have the courage to speak to 
her in the street.” 

“But how is it to he done. We might get up a big 
scandal ; but people are getting shy of believing such 
things, when they come from the basement; but for that, I 
am capital at building castles out of card-houses. In our 
line now, I could work wonders against any girl ” 

“ Not any girl, Mr. Mahone,” broke in Ellen, with a hot 
burst of pride. “ There are persons that slander cannot 
reach ! ” 

“ I meant any girl like that, if she belonged to our spear, 


A BARGAIN AT LAST. 


221 


Miss Ellen. Of course, there are women as high as the 
stars. Having a sample before me, I can say that, and defy 
contradiction. 

“ The girl is awful proud of her family ; poor hut honest, 
you know,” said Ellen, once more mollified to the business 
point. 

“ Honest ! My eyes ! that is good ! Why, Boyce was 
just telling me that the boy has been robbing like sixty — 
hand in hand with a lot of burglars. It’s a secret ; but the 
detectives are on his track now.” 


CHAPTER L. 

A BARGAIN AT LAST. 

“You don’t say so! Oh, Mr. Mahone, this is news! 
Why, just as like as not, she’s leagued in with him. That 
whole family may be a nest of thieves.” 

“A nest of thieves — and she among them, I shouldn’t 
wonder! ” 

“ Prove it ; fasten it upon them ; have the thing made 
public, and our work is done.” 

“ Would that be enough ? ” 

“ Certainly. Could any girl creep out of a nest of 
thieves, into such society as the madam and Miss Spicer 
move in ? I should think not.” 

“Would it be enough to prove the boy guilty?” ques- 
tioned Robert, thoughtfully. 

“Ho: she will want more than that.” 

“And even there we may fail. I have it — I have it! 
Don’t put yourself to any more trouble. The whole thing 
has come into my head at once. 1 only hope you are as sure 


222 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


of the money, as I am of earning it. Five thousand you 
said ? ” 

“ Five thousand ! 99 

“ Money down ? ” 

" Money down ! 99 

“ But the division. We may as well start fair, you know, 
this being business and nothing else.” 

Ellen Post looked down, and began to roll up her cap- 
string with both hands; theu she unrolled it, and smoothed 
out the ribbon. Something was doubtless in her mind, that 
she did not know how to put into speech. At last she 
faltered out, 

“Would there be any need of a division? I thought — I 
thought, perhaps, that you might prefer the whole, which is 
a fortune for two young persons just starting life in a liquor 
store, say, or a first-class boarding-house, where a real lady 
is wanted for the head of the table.” 

“ Oh ! ” 

Ellen looked up anxiously. What did that emphatic 
“ oh ” mean. Had Mahone only thought of this for the 
first time ? 

The face she cast her timid eyes upon was changing 
rapidly; first, a red flame darted up to the roots of his 
ruddy hair, then the color melted away, and a slow pallor 
stole over it, while a thoughtful and sinister light crept into 
the golden-green eyes. Ellen grew fearfully uneasy. The 
thousands she coveted would lose half their value, unless 
Mahone himself was counted in. 

“You say { oh/ as if I had hinted at something disagree- 
able, Mr. Mahone ? If so, let us drop the subject. Other 
people can be found.” 

Mahone started, for the girl spoke in bitter earnest. 

“ Other people, my dear ? ” 

“Miss Post, if you please.” 

“ Don’t be so cold, so cruel ! If I said ‘ oh/ it was 


A BARGAIN AT LAST. 


223 


because a prospect of happiness broke upon me, that took 
away my breath.” 

Here Mahone seized the hand which was lifted to the 
cap-string again, and repeated the naughty word oh, oh, oh, 
half a dozen times between the kisses he lavished upon it; 
but, strange to say, the obnoxious syllable seemed rather 
pleasant to her than otherwise this time. Circumstances 
alter cases, you know.” 

“ To think that I shall have a creature like this, and five 
thousand dollars, all in a breath. I cannot believe it. If a 
fortune-teller had foretold it, I should have set her down as 
a rank impostor, and refused to pay her fee. But now, tell 
me, my Ellen, is it real? Hot the money. I don’t care 
the snap of my finger for that! But is it possible that you 
love me ? ” 

“ Love you, Robert ? Mr. Mahone, I mean ! ” 

“ Oh, call me Robert; do call me Robert ! ” 

“ Well, I will ! You asked if I loved you ? I who never 
lifted admiring eyes to another man ; had you no eyes to 
read mine, no heart to hear how mine was beating like a — 
a trip-hammer against my side ? Did you never suspect?” 

“ I never dared to hope ; but now— now I am the hap- 
piest man alive ! You will not talk of other people after 
this.” 

There was a tone of anxiety in this last question quite as 
sincere as the protestations he had made; but Ellen did 
not observe it. 

“ I shall talk nor think of no one but you, Robert.” 

.Some one knocked at the parlor door, rather sturdily, and 
broke up this pleasant scene, which might have lasted for 
hours, but for that. Mahone started up, and opened the 
door, where he found Boyce flushed with impatience. 

“I thought you was never coming out,” he said, rudely 
enough. “ I have got business to attend to, and can’t sit 
waiting here. If you’ve got any more to say, say it now”. 


224 


At' 

• . ; 

THE REIGNING BELLE. 

“ I’ll walk with you, Boyce,” answered Robert, u if Miss 
Post will excuse me.” 

Miss Post bowed with condescension, and the Wo young 
men went into the street together. 

That night a woman who lived in a tall tenement house 
not very far from Smith’s grocery, was surprised by the 
entrance of two men, with whom she was doubtless on terms 
of great domestic intimacy, for she came out of her bed- 
room half dressed, and a little cross, for she had been work- 
ing hard all day, and dropped to sleep while hushing the 
child upon the bed she had found no time to make. Some- 
thing that the men proposed made her angry, for she pro- 
tested, and had fierce words with the tallest of her visitors, 
who rudely ordered her to be silent, and go back to her 
child. With some grumbling she obeyed him. 

After that, these men came up and down the numerous 
flights of stairs, again and again, carrying burdens on their 
shoulders. Then a wagon drove off, and, for an hour or 
two, the same men were moving like shadows around the 
house where the Laurence family lay sleeping. 


CHAPTER LI. 

A BOY IN PRISON. 

The most mournful thing that I have ever witnessed was 
a child in prison. Once I saw a hardened little sinner of 
twelve years, laughing at his mother through the gratings 
of a cell-door. This child was evidently proud of the 
adroit theft that had brought him to that disgraceful pass, 
and put on airs that an old criminal would have been 
ashamed of, while the poor mother looked on speechless 
with wonder and distress. 


A BOY IN PRISON. 


225 


In the same prison, and in a cell like that, a hoy younger 
than twelve, knelt the week after Mrs. Carter’s party — knelt 
and prayed by the meagre prison-bed, which shook under 
the fearful power of his weeping. Once he lifted up his 
face, and looked wildly around his dungeon. Then his face 
fell, and a shudder passed over him. A grave, walled in 
with stone, could not have been so terrible. Eternal disgrace 
seemed to have closed him in forever. Alas ! alas ! what 
had he done to deserve such hard treatment! What would 
become of his mother, whom he had fondly believed him- 
self protecting? The two sisters, so lovely and good, who 
had really looked up to him, and loved him dearly — would 
they ever speak his name again without blushes ! 

How fearfully lonesome it was. The strange, close 
atmosphere oppressed him like the breath of a pestilence. 
The cold whiteness of the walls chilled him. Over and over 
he repeated the Lord’s Prayer — the most holy words that 
ever came from a child’s lips ; but they seemed insufficient 
to his anguish, and he cried out, “Oh, Father! Oh, my 
God ! keep this from them ! Let me drop down dead here, 
and I will not say a word ; only do not let them know. It 
would kill them ! It would kill them ! ” 

Then the poor boy would rest a little time in deadly quiet, 
as if he expected God to answer him then and there ; but 
instead of the still, small voice that he listened for, came 
the clang of the cell-door, and a fierce cry of distress from 
some prisoner just brought in. This semi-lunatic from 
drink, pleaded for brandy just as earnestly as he prayed for 
help, but in language which made him shudder, as if the 
torment of some great crime were already upon him. 

The night closed in upon him, filling the prison with 
heavy gloom, inexpressibly mournful. The grating of that 
iron-door was closed : slowly the gray shadows of sunset fell 
through the long, narrow slit of stone, so cut in the wall 
that God’s beautiful sunshine could never creep through, 
14 


226 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


and an awful darkness fell upon him. The clang of each 
door, as it swung into place along those long iron galleries, 
had gone through and through him like a dull sword. The 
heavy step of the keeper, walking from cell to cell, seemed 
to fall on his heart. 

The boy did not sleep that night, but shrunk away from 
his bed shuddering. Its heavy, gray blankets seemed laden 
with disease and sorrow left by some one who had gone 
before. The dull atmosphere of the prison settled down 
upon him with sickening density. Into the farthest corner 
of his whitewashed cell he shrunk, and cowering there, like 
some poor wounded fawn in its covert, listened to all the 
noises of the night with ears rendered keen by terror. The 
smothered moans of the prisoners, the scuttle of rats about 
the water-pipes, the tramp of the keeper on the stone pave- 
ment, far below, all had a weird effect upon him, which 
amounted almost to madness. 

Is it strange that the boy did not sleep, and that he 
crouched low in that dark corner all night long? The dull 
gray of the morning found him there pale, still, and wildly 
expectant, as if the next thing that could reach him must 
be death itself. Then came the clang of opening doors, 
the harsh sound of feet moving to and fro on the stone 
pavement, a confusion of voices in command, complaint, 
piteous expostulation, and coarse oaths ; for bad men might 
be chained by the ankle, but nothing could manacle the vile 
speech to which they had become so used that it was second 
nature to them. 

Now this boy had been bred among women, gentle, good 
women who feared, or rather loved God, and were kind to 
each other. Even his mother, though silent, and sometimes 
a little unsympathetic, was rigid in her ideas of religion, and 
sanctioned nothing coarse or wicked, either in speech or 
thought. So the boy had learned all that a delicate girl 
should have known ; and this, added to his natural manli- 


A BOY IN PRISON. 


227 


ness, had made him far more refined and gentle than lads 
of his age usually are. He was not the less spirited and 
ambitious because of the refinement which sprang out of 
his home life. Real energy is, in fact, all the more effective 
when a clear conscience and cultivated mind directs it, both 
in child and man. 

But what could energy avail the lad in that dreary place ? 
He had nothing to struggle against ; a vague idea that he 
was suspected of crime, and brought there to suffer some ter- 
rible punishment, preyed upon him, but what the charge 
was, or how to help himself, was beyond his power of con- 
jecture. 

Some bread, and a teacupful of dark liquid the keeper 
spoke of as coffee, was brought to the cell where he sat trem- 
bling and fearfully expectant. The poor boy turned his 
face away from this food with sick loathing. It seemed as if 
he could never eat or drink again. 

The keeper, who was at heart a kind man, took compas- 
sion on the gentle helplessness of this poor child, and strove 
to comfort him with hopes.of a speedy relief; but James only 
shook his head, and great tears rose and trembled in his eyes. 
He could have stood abuse bravely, but kindness melted his 
young heart, and tears dropped like rain from his downcast 
eyes while, that sympathetic voice filled the dungeon. As 
he sat thus the shadow of another official fell across the 
threshold of his cell, and a loud and indifferent voice called 
out, 

“ James Laurence! ” 

The boy started up and followed this man into the prison 
yard. He had scarcely stepped upon the stone-flags, when 
two officers passed him, leading a woman toward the female 
prison.- The boy saw her face, and flinging out his aims 
cried out, 

“Mother! mother! oh, mother!” 


228 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


CHAPTER LII. 

THE SECOND ARREST. 

Smith had acted with a stern, secret energy. Without 
consulting his wife, or any one but an iron-hearted detective, 
he had quietly arrested little James Laurence, and lodged 
him in the Tombs. Early the next morning, while Mrs* 
Laurence was busy cooking her meagre breakfast, a strange 
man stepped into the kitchen, boldly, as if it had been bis 
own home, and told her to get her things, and not attempt 
to raise a muss about it, because it was of no use ; her son 
was caught, and nicely caged. She was known to be his 
accomplice — in fact, the person who had no doubt set him 
on. At any rate he had a warrant against her, as a 
receiver, and she had better obey it just then and there. 
Th& stolen goods had been found in her out-house, and he 
was after the money sharp ; must search the house for that, 
but not till she was disposed of according to law. Was she 
ready ? 

. Mrs. Laurence heard all this in stern astonishment. She 
had been cutting bread, and stood with the knife in one 
hand, grasping the loaf in the other, motionless as stone. 

“ Me ? Me, and my son James ? Are you speaking of 
us?” she said at last. “What have you done with him? 
What do you want of me ?” 

“Just as if you didn’t know. Well, if you will have it, 
I want you to step out before a justice, and answer for your- 
self.” 

“ Answer for what ? ” 

“For stealing! Robbery! I think they’d call this 
burglary, only the boy w T as in the house, and so, of course, 
could only break out, if breaking was to be done.” 

“ Stealing ! Robbery ! ” 


N 


THE SECOND ARREST. 


229 


These words fell from the woman’s lips like lead dropping 
on marble. A stupor of astonishment seemed turning her 
to stone. 

“ My hoy! James,, my boy! You said something 
strange about him ; horribly strange, it seems to me.” 

u I said that we had him safe in the Tombs, where you 
will be mighty quick, or I’m mistaken. But, come along; 
it’s the best way. The gentleman wanted me to get through 
without making a fuss in the neighborhood. So get your 
things, and ” 

“ What is this ? Mother, who is this man ? ” 

Mrs. Laurence instantly came out of the icy trance that 
had settled on her faculties, and answered sharply, 

“ A person on business, Eva. I believe I am going out • 
tell your sister so, and bring my bonnet.” 

Eva detected nothing in the cold, steady voice of her 
mother to occasion alarm, and went into the next room for 
the bonnet and shawl, which she usually wore to market. 

Mrs. Laurence took these things from her hand, and put 
them on. There was no tremor of the fingers when she 
tied her bonnet-strings; no heave or flutter of the bosom, 
when the faded shawl was folded over it. This poor woman 
had been so used to bearing her own burdens in silence, 
that even '‘this fearful shock was endured with speechless 
heroism. 

“ Girls,” she said, looking in at the parlor-door, and 
speaking rather more cheerfully than usual, " don’t wait for 
me, but eat your breakfast ; Eva must not be late.” 

Ruth looked up, and answered, smiling, in her meek, 
sweet way, “ that she would rather wait. Eva, of course, 
must go.” 

There was no answer to this, and a minute after Ruth 
saw her mother go through the gate, followed by that strange 
man. 

“ I wonder if it’s anything about the mortgage ? ” she 


230 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


thought, anxiously. “ Only a few months more, and I should 
have the money. No, Eva, dear,” she said, in answer to 
something her sister had suggested. “ I have no appetite 
just now, and will wait for mother.”- 
Wait for mother ! Poor girl ! 


CHAPTER LIII. 

THE WOMAN IN THE LAUNDRY. 

That morning, a woman, rather young but meanly clad, 
and appearing miserably over-worked, came into Mrs. Lam- 
bert’s kitchen. She was conducted to the laundry by the 
cook, whose department had fallen So woefully behind hand 
in the way of table-linen, that she considered a little out- 
side help necessary. The woman who was usually called 
upon, when such occasions arose, happened to be ill, and 
had sent this haggard young person, who lived in the same 
tenement-house, as a substitute. The laundry in which her 
work lay was a little dark, and for that reason the door lead- 
ing into the kitchen was left partly open. 

During the morning a young man came in,* carrying a 
basket of groceries, and, while the cook was heaping the 
different articles on a table, the two fell into conversation. 

When the washerwoman’s eyes fell on this young man, 
she stopped work, and the napkin she was rubbing rolled 
down the wash-board into the suds, while she held on to a 
side of the tub with each hand, looking keenly through the 
door, herself quite unseen. , 

“ I had to do it myself this morning,” said the youth, 
addressing the cook, “because our boy’s been and got took 
up for helping to rob the concern.” 

u Not that pretty, dark-eyed little fellow that comes here 


THE WOMAN IN THE LAUNDRY. 231 


generally of late,” said the cook, with something like regret 
in her voice. 

“ Yes, just him ; and no mistake about that. He was 
took to the Tombs last night.” 

“ You don’t say so ! What did he take ? ” 
u Money, and lots on lots of groceries — tea worth its 
weight in gold ; lots of things.” 

“ But what could he do with them ? ” 

“Well, it’s all out now, and I don’t mind your knowing 
about it. The boy’s mother is a sly old party, poor as a 
wharf-rat, and, oh my, how crafty! She sot the boy on, 
and hid the things for him in the wood-house. The detec- 
tive found them there. Now, tell me, do you want any 
better proof than that ? ” 

“ Then they found the things on the premises ? ” 

“That’s just what they did, and this morning the old 
woman was walked off by a policeman. I saw her go.” 

“Well, I’m awful sorry for the boy,” said the good-na- 
tured cook; “he seemed such a nice little shaver. Them 
eyes didn’t look dishonest; but there is no knowing who to 
trust these times.” 

“ Exactly ! Shouldn’t wonder if some one was to suspect 
me, one of these days. The more innercent a feller looks, 
the more suspicious, say I. But, tell me, is Mr. Mahone 
about? I’d just like to speak a word with him, if you’ll be 
kind enough to look him up.” 

The cook laid a paper parcel on the table, and good-na- 
turedly went in search of Mr. Mahone, observing, 

“ He’s more than likely in the servants’ parlor, with Ellen 
Post. Now you’ve told me some news that’ll give me a fit 
of mournfulness all day long, so I’ll just rertalerate, and tell 
you something worth while. Mr. Mahone and Ellen Post 
are engaged. They’re going to be married right out of 
hand. She’s going to open a first-class boarding-house, and 

he W T ell, I suppose he’ll do like the rest of ’em, and 

keep up the marketing.” 


232 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


A clothes-horse, full of snow-white linen, stood near the 
door where these two persons were talking. The woman at 
the wash-tub, who had become strangely interested, as the 
conversation went on, stole softly behind this screen, and 
stood close to the wall, not three feet from the cook and her 
companion. She heard all that they were saying, and the 
last sentence brought a flash of fire to her dark eyes. Why 
she could not herself have told, for she knew of no person 
named Mahone, and she had never heard of Ellen Post in 
her life. Still the fire was in her eyes, and a sharp throb 
of nameless suspicion in her heart. 

For a moment the young man Boyce was silent, then a 
low shrill whistle broke from him. 

“ So, that’s his little game, is it ! Well, all right. Just 
say that I’m here and a waiting to speak with him. I’ll 
stay here.” 

The cook having disposed of her groceries, gave the 
empty basket to Boyce, and went into the servants’ parlor. 

Directly the footman came out, looking flushed and 
anxious. 

“Is it you, Boyce?” he said, pausing close to the laun- 
dry-door, and peering in to be sure the room was empty. 
“Just step inside here, and be quick; you and I must not 
be seen together much just now. Well, what is it? 
Speak low ! ” 

“ The old woman, Mrs. Laurence, was arrested this morn- 
ing.” 

“ All right ! But how do you know ? ” 

“I stood in the store, and saw the man go that way; you 
know the house is in full sight. By just stepping under 
the awning I can see the vines on the porch, and that crowd 
of flowers in front.” 

“Does Mrs. Smith know yet?” 

“Yes. She’s just found it out, and pitched into her 
husband awful. He’s satisfied, and won’t give way an inch. 


THE WOMAN IN THE LAUNDRY. 233 

But isn’t she on the rampage ! The worst of it is, I’ve got 
to go before the justice, and I tell you it’s unpleasant.” 

“ Yes ; but you are in for it, and must go through. Any- 
thing else ? ” 

“ Yes ; something that the cook told me. Tell me, old 
fellow, have you put your foot in it to the extent of saddling 
yourself with another sweetheart. She talks of your being 
engaged, of a wedding, and so forth. How much of this is 
true ? ” 

The footman drew Boyce farther into the room, and shut 
the door. 

“ I say Boyce, if I was to marry a woman, with more than 
five hundred dollars laid up from wages, and five thousand a 
pretty sure thing, would you stand by me ? ” 

“ Through thick and thin ; so long as we shared ! ” 
answered Boyce, holding out his hand, and working his long 
fingers like the claws of a bird. 

“ Of course, I should be liberal. Brothers are brothers, 
you know.” 

“ Yes, and don’t they grind one another down ? Oh, no, 
never! It isn’t in the natur of one to do nothing, and take 
all he can grip at. He never lets any one take risks of the 
law for him. Oh, no!” 

“But you will run no risk when I marry Ellen Post. 
The law comes on me there.” 

“Exactly. But I come between you and the law, having 
seen you married to that other woman, and knowing just 
where she’s to be found any minute.” 

“ Well, well, you will not be unreasonable ? ” 

“ Oh, no ! But won’t she cut up rusty ? ” 

“ How is she to find out ? What does Mary Boyce know 
about Robert Mahone ? Why, she don’t know who I am 
living with. In fact, thinks I’m tending bar in some place 
where women never come ; generally out of business though, 
or I shouldn’t get a share of her earnings.” 


234 T II is REIGNING BELLE. 

“ And you mean to do it, anyhow ? 99 

“ Yes. I’ve made up my mind. Such a pile of money 
don’t tumble in upon a fellow without some risk ; so I’ll 
stand the racket, especially as Ellen Post is a splendid 
cretur.” 

“ Handsomer than Mary ? 99 

“ No comparison ; but you’ve seen her. She was out here 
the other day.” 

“ What ! That woman with the cap and ribbons ? You 
don’t say so; golly! here she comes, and I’m off. Don’t 
want to be introduced to my new sister-in-law just yet. 
She might put on airs.” 

With these words Boyce stepped into the kitchen, took 
up his basket, and left the house. 


CHAPTER LIV.. 

PREPARING FOR THE WEDDING. 

“ Mr. Mahone ! Mr. Mahone ! Is there any news ? 99 
said Ellen Post, advancing toward the laundry. 

“Hush! Step in here; the cook is always prowling in 
and out of that room. That’s right. Shut the door. You 
were asking about news. Yes, indeed, that boy was arrested 
yesterday. This morning an officer is after the old woman 
—two of the Laurence family are in for it. As for that 
girl, Eva, I’m afraid we can’t fasten on her just yet.” 

“Oh, we can wait for her. Mrs. Lambert’s agent was 
here this morning about foreclosing a mortgage on the 
house. They haven’t kept up the interest. I don’t think 
she’d order them turned out, much as she hates them. So 
I told him she was sick ; but I’d take up his message, 
which was to ask for directions. She was asleep on the sofa, 


PREPARING FOR THE WEDDING. 235 

so I told him that she was not well enough to talk about 
business, but wanted this troublesome mortgage closed up at 
once, without bothering her again about it.” 

“ That was a ten strike,” said the admiring Robert. 

“ So, when they get back from prison, their shanty will be 
gone, and we shall have rooted them out, trunk and branch. 
I’m sure that must satisfy Miss Spicer.” 

“ Yes. If she don’t pay the five thousand down after 
that, she’s no lady.” 

“ Which she is,” answered Ellen, with emphasis. “Why, 
the very last night, she, knowing what was between us, Mr. 
Mahon e, gave me a white-silk dress, only twice worn, with 
real lace on the sleeves and bosom, and a wreath of white 
flowers, which she saj T s are just as fashionable for brides as 
orange-blossoms, which she hasn’t had any use for as yet — 
more’s the shame to Mr. Ivon, who behaves as no gentle- 
man has a right to.” 

“ Well, no one can say that we haven’t done our share. 
When will she pay over, my dear?” questioned Mahone, 
drawing Ellen tenderly toward him. 

“Just as soon as we are married. I asked her, and she 
said that.” 

“She did? Well, well! When will that be? With 
the wedding dress all ready, we might have it in the base- 
ment-parlor, within a week.” 

“Oh, Mr, Mahone, -think of it? I couldn’t. The cake 
— the invitations.” 

“Hang the cake! and as for inform I beg pardon, 

invitations 5 the genteel thing is a strictly private wed- 
ding.” 

“ A private wedding, and that dress ? Such a silk ! You 
could almost stand it alone ! ” 

“ Yes, yes, I know. But who does a bride dress for but 
her admiring husband ? I shall worship you in that bridal 
robe and them flowers ; but don’t ask me to share the beau* 


236 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


tiful sight with any other man. I couldn’t stand it, being 
that jealous.” 

“ Oh, Mr. Mahone, I had so set iny heart upon it.” 

“ Not as I have set my heart on you, Ellen. Just a car- 
riage, with you and your adorer in it, the white-silk dress a 
rustling around your lovely person, trimmed with flowers 
white. Well, yes, white, as bridal flowers ought to be.” 

“ What ! Without bridemaids ? — without witnesses ? ” 

“ My love, I have thought of that. There is my friend 
Boyce, a genteel fellow, in the grocery line, who has a sweet- 
heart of his own, a Miss Gorman, splendid old Irish name ; 
not to be compared with yours of course, but still respectable 
on a certificate, very.” 

“ Why, Mr. Mahone, you seem to have settled every- 
thing,” cried Ellen, half angry, half elated. 

“Always under your wishes, being only your shadow 
and nothing more, Miss Ellen, and having, in fact, no will 
of my own, nor wanting any.” 

“ So private ! So soon ! I really don’t know what to say, 
Mr. Mahone.” 

“ Let me say it for you, dearest of women ; let me take 
this modest hesitation for yes. May I — may I ? ” 

“ Mr. Mahone, you may.” 

A moment after this consent was given, the betrothed 
pair stole from the laundry, Mahone first and Miss Post 
after. She passed the cook with a lofty fling of the head, 
and apologized with mock humility for her presence in a 
place so far out of her usual element as a kitchen, at which 
the cook said “ Scat,” which certainly did seem a little out 
of place, as no cat, black or white, was disturbing the tran- 
quillity of the room. 

Not ten minutes after this the washerwoman came out of 
the laundry with her bonnet and shawl on, white as a ghost, 
but with undaunted fire in her eyes. In fact the poor 
drudge looked full of life, and almost handsome j a very diL 


PREPARING FOR THE WEDDING. 237 


ferent woman from the jaded and hopeless creature who had 
crept into the house with such humility only a few hours 
before. 

“ You will please excuse me, I am not well enough for 
hard wcrk to-day ; for the whole world I couldn’t get out 
another piece.” 

The woman said this in a quick, eager way, as if she had 
quite determined on going, whether her apology was accept- 
ed or not. 

The cook would have argued with her, hut the whole 
matter was cut short by the woman walking abruptly out 
of the house. 

Meantime Ellen Post knocked at the door of Miss 
Spicer’s room. That young lady turned the latch with her 
own hand. 

“Was that Mr. Lambert that just came in? I thought 
it was his step on the stairs ? ” 

“ No, Miss,” answered Ellen, confidentially. “ It’s only 
me ; but I’ve got good. news. The old woman and her boy 
are both in the hands of a policeman. Would it be conve- 
nient to let me have that amount ? ” 

“ When they are convicted ! ” answered Miss Spicer, clos- 
ing the door abruptly. 

Ellen Post stood for a moment in blank amazement, then 
she gave her head a toss and, speaking to herself, said 
sharply, 

“We shall see ! We shall see ! ” 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


238 


CHAPTER LY. 
eta’s temptation. 

Eva Laurence had no appetite for breakfast, and lin- 
gered about home long after she should have been at her 
duties at the store. There was something so unusual in 
her mother’s going out very early in the morning with a 
strange man, that both the girls were greatly disturbed, 
though each strove to hide her anxiety from the other. 

Once Eva put on her bonnet, and went as far as the gate, 
on her way down town j but, after lingering there a minute, 
she came back again. 

“I cannot go, Ruthy,” she said, with keen anxiety in 
her voice and manner. “Where has she gone? It is now 
two hours ! What can have become of her? ” 

Ruth could hardly answer. Her eyes were full of 
trouble ; her delicate form trembled all over. She clutched 
nervously at the cushions, but still persisted in saying, 

“Oh, she will be home again before long. Nothing can 
have happened.” 

“ I will, at any rate, stay here till she comes,” said Eva, 
taking off the outer garments she had put on. “ I wonder 
where James is? Mrs. Smith ought not to keep him all 
night so often. She might reflect how lonesome we are 
without him.” 

“It is strange; he is always sure to run in during the 
morning,” said Ruth, shaking like a flower in the wind, 
with weird terror of some unknown evil. “What is 
that?” 

Eva ran to the window — the gate had opened. It might 
be her mother. No, it was Mr. Ross coming leisurely up 
the walk. He saw Eva, and smiled. She could not answer 
this pleasant greeting, but hurried to the door, anxious and 
breathless. 


239 


9 

eva’s temptation. 

“Oh, Mr. Ross, do you bring us any news? We are so 
anxious.” 

“About what, my child?” 

“Why mother has been out since early this morning. 
A man came here before breakfast, and she went with him.” 

“Well, what do you fear? It is not noon yet. How 
frightened you look ! There, there, your mother is sure to 
come back safely. She is not a woman to run into 
danger.” 

The cool, good sense of their visitor tranquilized the girls, 
and they made strong efforts to be cheerful. 

“As for my part,” said Ross, sitting down near Ruth, 
“ I am rather glad she is away. The matter I came to talk 
about does not require her presence just yet. Eva, I have 
come from my sister, who renews the offer half made to you 
some nights ago. We desire, very much, that you should 
come to us, and be a part of our household. Carter is 
willing, his wife desires it, and I ask no greater blessing 
than to look upon you as my own child.” 

Eva started up, clasping her hands with a thrill of un- 
thinking joy ; but they fell apart hopelessly. 

“ Oh, sir ! Oh, my friend ! I cannot ; it is impossible ! 
To leave my family now, when my work is of so much use, 
would be cruel beyond anything. Look at poor Ruthy. 
The first thought of it has set her trembling! ” 

Eva’s eyes were full of tears. The idea of this offer had 
haunted her with temptations, which she resisted, now that 
trouble was in the house with double force. 

Mr. Ross smiled. He did not like the girl less for this 
generous clinging to her home duties. 

“ It would be better a thousand times,” cried Eva, with 
passionate warmth, “that you took Ruthy; though what 
on earth we should do without her, I cannot tell. She, 
with her genius and goodness, might be a blessing in any 
bouse, while 1 am only useful here ” 


240 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 




“My dear child, how quick you are to decide. We do 
not propose to take anything from your family ; on the con- 
trary, in partially leaving it, every one will be benefited. 
My sister intends to settle upon Mrs. Laurence five times 
the amount you can earn. I propose to put that fine little 
fellow, your brother, into school, and after that, through 
college. As for Miss Ruth here, if she will remain my 
pupil a few months longer, there will he no need of your 
toil. Her pencil will do far more than your labor.” 

Eva looked at her sister in wonder. There she lay, 
blushing like a wild-rose, trembling like its leaves, and 
smiling in spite of the fears that had so oppressed her — a 
creature so delicate and frail, that helplessness seemed her 
portion forever. Could it be possible, that pure genius in a 
creature like that, might accomplish more than all her 
strength of life and power of action? Was genius so far 
above everything else in this world? These thoughts 
broke forth in a burst of tender enthusiasm. 

“ Oh, Ruthy ! Ruthy ! Is it so ? Are you to be the 
bread-winner, and I the drone? I cannot believe it! I 
cannot believe it ! ” 

“ Nor I,” said Ruthy. “ It seems like a miracle ; but, oh, 
I will work so hard ! Ah, Mr. Eoss, you opened a new life 
to me, when you pronounced my poor sketches worthy of 
notice.” 

“ The life of genius is always new, for its very essence is 
creation,” answered Eoss, with subdued enthusiasm. 

“But, to chain genius down to the earning of money, 
seems so unsuited to its greatness,” said Eva. 

“Unsuited to its greatness!” exclaimed Eoss. “Is it a 
degradation to be useful, to give bread for thought — for 
mental power to transmute itself Into material blessings ? 
Is the man or woman of genius higher or prouder than the 
God who made him? Is the wheat, which bends in green 
and ripening waves to the wind, and grows golden under 


eva’s temptation. 241 

the sunshine, less beautiful because hungry millions feed an 
it ? Are the lilies of the field more splendid than the fruit 
with which our orchards are laden ? Why, Eva, every 
grand or lovely thing that God has created has its uses for 
mankind. While men starve and suffer, no gift that comes 
from Him can remain idle without sin. The great reward 
of genius is its power to confer blessings; first, by the effort 
itself, giving new objects of thought or beauty to the world, 
and again by the material rewards, which cannot be used 
without adding to the comfort and happiness of mankind.” 

Ross spoke with an outburst of feeling, which Eva’s little 
speech, natural to a romantic girl, need hardly have called 
forth. She blushed crimson, feeling his ardent words as a 
rebuke, while Ruth seemed to kindle up with living fire. 
Her eyes flashed like stars, and a handful of carnations 
seemed to have been dashed against her cheek, leaving a 
delicate stain there. She rose to her elbow, radiant. 

“Oh, Eva!” she said. “If you knew how happy it has 
made me to win a little money, when you all need it so 
much, you would never talk as if the earning it could be 
considered unsuitable.” 

“You are right,” answered Eva, almost crying. “It was 
a thoughtless speech.” 

“ Because you really had never considered the subject,” 
answered Ross, heartily ashamed of his own enthusiasm. 
“But all this brings us no nearer to the question in hand.” 

Both the sisters grew silent, and the color faded slowly 
from their faces. They looked at each other with yearning 
fondness, and, as if influenced by one feeling, the eyes of 
both filled with tears. 

“ It can hardly be called a separation,” said Ross, touched 
with lively sympathy. “ There need not be a day in which 
you cannot see each other.” 

“ She must go,” faltered Ruth, stretching forth her arms. 
“ To keep her with us would be cruel.” 

15 


242 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


Eva sunk upon her knees by the couch, and buried her 
face in Ruthy’s bosom. 

‘‘No! no!” she said. “ We cannot part ; not while they 
have need of me.” 

“ But, remember mother, how much more you would be 
doing for her and James, who felt it so hard to give up 
school,” pleaded Ruth. “ This is a poor place for you, my 
sister.” 

“ But is it better for you and mother ? ” questioned Eva, 
almost indignantly, for the temptation to go was strong 
within her, and she hated herself for it. 

“ But we will soon make this home pleasanter for them 
than it has ever been,” said Ross. 

“Who is that? Mother?” cried Ruth, who heard a 
woman’s step in the porch. “ She will think with us, I am 
sure, Eva.” 


CHAPTER LVI. 

MRS. SMITH BRINGS PAINFUL NEWS. 

Eva did not reply to her sister’s question, for she had 
hurried to the door, and found not her mother, as she eagerly 
expected, but Mrs. Smith, with her bonnet awry, and her 
shawl trailing to the ground. The good woman’s face was 
flushed with crying, and a fresh rain of tears came to her 
eyes the moment she saw Eva. 

“ Don’t ! Don’t ! Order me from the door ! Don’t 
wither me up into nothing, just with looking in my face ! 
It wasn’t my fault ; I knew no more about it than my 
Jerusha Maria, poor innocent darling, that never dreamed 
what a cruel father she’s got. I’ll never live with Smith 
again — never ! To go and do such a thing, without telling 


PAINFUL NEWS. 


243 


% 

me ! I’m not a cannibal, nor a Hottentot to stand such 
things ! ” 

Mrs. Smith had burst forth in this torrent of words and 
tears on the very door-step. Eva entreated her to come in. 
Being utterly ignorant of the particular grief that possessed 
the good woman, she could do no more. 

“ You’re just one degree from a heavenly angel, Eva 
Laurence,” continued the good woman, wiping her eyes on 
the corner of her shawl, as she passed into the parlor. 

“ Smith won’t, but I’ve come to make atonement on my 
bended knees. Tell me what to do for them, and I’ll do it, 
if Jerusha Maria and I are left without a crust.” 

“ My dear Mrs. Smith, what do you mean ? Who has 
troubled you so? ” 

“Who? My own lawfully-married husband. What? 
Oh, mercy upon me ! don’t you know yet ? Where’s your 
mother ? ” 

“She went out this morning,” said Eva, “and has not 
returned yet. We are expecting her every minute.” 

“Expecting her! Why, don’t you know? Expecting 
her ? Oh ! oh ! this is hard, that I should have, to tell it, 
and he my husband ! Eva, both your mother and James 
are in prison.” 

“ In prison ! ” 

Three voices at once uttered this one sentence. Ruth 
started up from her couch, white to the lips ; Eva stood 
rooted to the floor, her eyes widening, and lips just apart. 
Even Mr. Ross started to his feet, and a swarthy color 
swept over his face. 

“In prison! Eor what?” he demanded. “Who put 
them there ? ” 

“Must I say it again? It was my own husband that* 
did it, backed up, and led blind by that copper-headed cre- 
tur, Ja Boyce. I know as well as I live, that he’s at the 
bottom of it, though Smith sticks to him through thick and 


244 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


thin. As for’ that boy, he’s innocent as twenty lambs, 
every one of ’era with fleeces white as snow ; but you can’t 
make Smith believe it, lie’s that blinded.” 

“ Pray, Mrs. Smith, compose yourself, and tell us clearly 
what all this meaus ? On what charge are these two per- 
sons in prison ? ” said Ross, who was the first to recover 
his presence of mind. 

“Charges? Why, theft! burglary! receiving stolen 
property ! Our store was robbed on the night we went to 
your sister’s party. And they are took up for doing it. I 
didn’t know it till just now. Oh, they were mighty sly, 
Kate Gorman and all, taking people up, and keeping me in 
the dark; but I’ve left ’em. Smith will find out what he’s 
done when I am gone, and his home is full of nothing but 
loneliness.” 

“Where have they been taken to, Mrs. Smith?” in- 
quired Ross. 

“Where? The Tombs, to be sure. jSTo other place was 
gloomy enough for them. Smith has gone down to appear. 
Yes, and a pretty appearance he’ll put in for himself. Oh, 
girls, it was not my fault! ” 

The poor woman clasped her hands, and seemed about to 
fall upon her knees before Eva, who flung both arms about 
her neck, and tenderly wiped her eyes, though her hands 
shook in doing it, and the dumb anguish in her face was 
pitiful to see. 

“Whatever it is, we shall never blame you, Mrs. Smith,” 
gasped Ruth, 

Mrs. Smith fell on her knees before the sick girl’s couch, 
and burst into a fresh paroxysm of tears. 

“ But you must blame him. Who can help it ? To keep 
such things secret from the wife of his bosom ; hard as a 
rock, too, against that poor honest, crusty, dear old woman. 
Oh, it’s too bad ! too bad ! But that he told me himself, I 
never would have believed it ; but there he is, gone down to 
persecute like a heathen grind-stone.” 


PAINFUL NEWS. 


245 


“ Be tranquil, be patient, my dear young ladies. I will 
go at once, and see what this means,” said Boss, taking 
Eva’s hand, which scarcely trembled more than his ow r n. 
“They wull need some friend. Have no fear; I shall know 
how to help them.” 

“ I — I will go with you,” cried Eva, turning to leave the 
room. 

“No; not yet. It would only do harm. All that can 
he done I will attend to. It is impossible that there should 
be anything serious in this. Stay quietly at home till you 
hear from me.” 

Eva hesitated. Her first generous impulse was to brave 
everything for the two beings she loved so dearty. But 
nobility of purpose is not always prudently carried out. It 
requires more fortitude to stay at home and wait, than to 
rush out and act. The girl was brave, but she was also 
obedient, and when Buth spoke, she turned from her pur- 
pose. 

“Stay, Eva,” said the gentle invalid. “You can do 
nothing. Our good friend will help us. Stay till he 
comes.” 

Eva sat down, and burst into tears. Eorbidden to act, 
she could only weep and wait. 

“Tell him that I have left his house ! That — that he is 
a cruel, hard-hearted man ! Tell him that there is no sort 

of use in his ever coming home again — for — for Oh, 

it is dreadful ! Why can’t people die when they want to? ” 

Mrs. Smith would have added more no doubt, but half 
these words were smothered on Buth’s couch ; and when 
she looked up, Mr. Boss was passing through the garden- 
gate. 

“Oh, girls, what shall we do?” she exclaimed, “what 
shall we do! Just say that I never ought to speak to 
Smith again, and I won’t; no, not if he takes Jerusha 
Maria out of my arms, and gives her — oh ! oh ! — to some 
other woman.” 


246 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


“ My dear friend,” murmured Ruth, “ go home to your 
child— all will be well.” 

“Yes, I will go!” sobbed -the good woman; “but it 
shall be down there.” 


> 


CHAPTER LVII. 

IN HASTE FOR THE WEDDING. 

Miss Ellen Post was taking in the waist of Miss 
Spicer’s white silk dress, and had altered the trimming till 
it really seemed as good as new. Miss Spicer, herself, had 
come down into the servants’ parlor to ex. *ne the effect, 
and had brought from her own room a ^ .utity of tulle 
scarcely the worse for wear, which had once covered a train- 
ed over-dress, but was quite fresh enough for the wedding 
veil ; especially as the breadths were joined neatly by a 
white wreath, which had been beautifully freshened up for 
the occasion. 

Some deeper anxiety than the wedding dress had evi- 
dently brought the young heiress into the servants’ depart- 
ment, for she pushed aside a mass of silk tulle and frag- 
ments of lace from a couch which stood near the expectant 
bride, and seemed to prepare herself for a conversation of 
some length. 

Miss Post was very busy with the bridal veil, and threw 
her whole energies so completely into the pleasant task, that 
she had little attention to bestow even on the young lady 
who had honored her by a visit, and from whom she ex- 
pected so much. 

Thus Miss Spicer was compelled to begin the subject that 
was resting heavily on her mind, without help from the 
waiting maid. 


IN HASTE FOR THE WEDDING. 247 

“You are quite sure, Ellen, that there is no mistake 
about the arrests,” she said, at length. 

Miss Post was holding up the wreath from which a cloud 
of tulle floated to the floor, and did not answer for half a 
minute, but she spoke at last. 

“ Sure, Miss Spicer, of course I am. The young man, 
Boyce, came round and told us the minute it was done. 
They first took up the boy, then walked the old woman off 
between two policemen. Boyce waited to see it done, then 
come to inform Mr. Mahone, who is anxious beyond any- 
thing, knowing that our wedding depends on their being 
safely locked in prison.” 

“ Your wedding, Ellen, pray what has that to do with 
it?” questioned Miss Spicer, who was not entirely informed 
of the wheels within wheels which revolved in the kitchen 
department. 

“Just as much as the five thousand dollars that you are 
to pay over for clearing these people out of the madam’s 
path.” 

“Oh, you depend on that; but it will take some time 
before they can be safely disposed of, Ellen.” 

“They are in prison this minute; by to-morrow, at far- 
thest, they will be remanded — that is the word Mr. Mahone 
calls it — back for trial. That ought to be disgrace enough 
for one family, Miss Spicer.” 

“But this money was to be paid on conviction, Ellen, you 
must remember that.” 

“No, I do not,” answered the waiting maid, casting 
aside her veil and entering into the subject with spirit, “and 
if you take it so, it isn’t too late to draw back. The young 
man Boyce has only to clear out of the city, and they’ll 
have to be acquitted. Everything depends on him.” 

Miss Spicer changed color and gave the fragments of silks 
^nd laces around her a spiteful toss to the floor. Her love 
of money was almost as warm as her attachment for young 


248 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


Lambert, or her dislike of Eva Laurence. She had, in fact, 
promised this large sum of money with a reserved hope of 
evading the payment after her vengeance was secured. 
But Ellen Post was not exactly the person to be so dealt 
with. She had no abiding faith in the honor of her con- 
federate, and was resolved that the trust should not be all on 
one side. Another reason, still more urgent, gave her cour- 
age to be firm. Ellen had met with disappointments in her 
life, and she was in haste to secure herself from a mournful 
repetition of them by wearing the snow-white robe at the 
earliest possible moment. Before she could do that, the 
money which Miss Spicer had promised must be forthcom- 
ing. Mahone had expressed himself very decidedly on that 
point. 

“It seems to me,” said Miss Spicer, “that you and your 
friends are going off from the terms of our agreement, 
Ellen.” 

“Kot at all,” answered the bride. “Mr. Mahone is the 
very soul of honor. At first he declined to act without 
the money in hand, but a word from me was enough to per- 
suade him into waiting till these persons were in prison. 
Then,” says he, “ dearly as I love you, Ellen, superior as 
you are to all other women, I must be firm ; for your own 
dear sake. I should be prepared to support you like the lady 
you are. For this reason I must have the money down.” 

“There was no resisting an argument put in this compli- 
mentary way, Miss Spicer. It went at once to the heart.” 

“I should think it was rather intended to go to my pocket,” 
answered the young lady with a short, sneeriug laugh. “So 
if I do not pay the money down your Mr. Mahone will 
allow these people to escape. Is that what you mean ? ” 

“I am inclined to think that was Mr. Mahone’s mean- 
ing,” answered Ellen, holding up her veil again and admir- 
ing it with her head on one side like a heron looking at his 
shadow in the water. “ But it was all for my sake, so you 
must not think hard of him.” 


IN HASTE FOR THE WEDDING. 249 

u Miss Post, my Ellen ! ” 

The voice which uttered these words came from the 
kitchen out of which a door opened. Then Mr. Mahone 
appeared. 

a Your Adonis,” said Miss Spicer with a short laugh. 

“No,” answered Ellen, innocently, “his name is Ma- 
hone.” 

“I beg pardon,” said the footman, advancing into the 
room, “ I thought this young lady was alone. Boyce has 
just come in, would you like to speak with him ? ” 

Ellen looked at Miss Spicer, who nodded her head. 

“ He can come in if you desire,” said Ellen with dignity, 
but first allow me to put these garments out of sight.” 

Directly the footman entered the room again, followed by 
Boyce, who presented himself with an air of mingled awk- 
wardness and audacity that would have excited either anger 
or ridicule in Miss Spicer at any other time; now her mind 
was occupied with the business in hand,*^o she watched 
him with keen interest. 

“This young man has brought me word that the person 
whom you take so much interest in is safe in prison and will 
be examined to-day,” said Mahone, addressing Ellen, but 
looking at the young lady. “He has just come from the 
Tombs.” 

“ Then they are both shut up, the mother and the boy,” 
said Ellen. 

“ That’s so,” answered Boyce, seating himself on the 
edge of a chair and crushing his hat with both hands, 
“ salt can’t save ’em after this. They’ve got to go.” 

“ Then these poor creatures are certainly in prison ? ” 
questioned the young lady, breaking out of all prudent 
bounds when she thought her vengeance on the fair way to 
completion. 

“ No mistake about that, Miss, you’d a thought so if you 
had seen how they took on — affecting, I can tell you, 


250 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


enough to bring tears from a common ball. Almost snivel- 
led myself, if you’ll excuse the word, Miss.” 

“Then it is certain?” questioned Miss Spicer. 

“As bolts and bars can make it,” said Mahone. “This 
young man’s evidence is enough to convict a born angel.” 

“ And I have given it — and shall have to give it again — 
nothing but cutting loose and running away can stop that,” 
said the youth, adding the last sentence in reply to a wink 
from Mahone. 

“Thank you very much,”- said Ellen Post, dismissing the 
grocer’s clerk as if she had been an Empress. “ I took an 
interest in these people on account of the boy, but if they 
are really guilty, of course all sympathy ends.” 

“Guilty, I should think so,” answered Boyce, getting 
himself up from the chair, “ good morning — good morning 
Miss. I hope I have not intruded nor nothing?” 

“ Good morning,” said Ellen blandly, as became a not 
very young lady so near the hymenial altar. 

Mahone followed Boyce from the room, and the two men 
held some moments of eager conversation in the farthest 
corner of the kitchen. 

“Did I do it up brown? ” questioned the younger man. 

“That you did,” answered the other. “Jared, I always 
have said you were a trump.” 

“What is best, every word of it is true. I’m going 
down to the court now. The young lady has only got the 
news a little in advance. Good-bye, old boy. I’ll come up 
and give you particulars when it’s all over.” 

“ Good-bj^e, and see that you make no blunders,” answered 
Mahone, “they would be too costly just now.” 

“I say,” said Boyce, coming back a step or two, “don’t 
take the screws off from that rich girl in there. Nail her 
before we are in too deep.” 

“ Oh, never fear, Ellen will do that,” answered Mahone, 
and the two parted. 


IN HASTE FOR THE WEDDING. 251 

Meanwhile Ellen Post was proving herself worthy of the 
confidence Mr. Mahone expressed in her. The moment those 
two young men left the room she turned to Miss Spicer. 

“ Now are } t ou satisfied, Miss ? ” 

“ Yes, that the work you undertook is half done,” 
answered the young lady tartly. 

“ One thing is certain,” replied Miss Post quietly resuming 
her work, “ the money we depended on must be paid within 
an hour, or that young man will come up missing at the 
examination.” 

Miss Spicer started to her feet, and flushed angrily, feel- 
ing herself coarsely coerced. 

“ Ellen Post, I have made you a promise and it shall be 
performed. It seems that we cannot trust each other. Let 
that young man go on and I will pay you half the money 
now, the rest when these people are convicted, not a cent 
more. Take your choice, a check for two thousand five 
hundred now, the rest to abide the result of a trial, or 
nothing. Which will you have?” 

“The check,” said Ellen Post, still going on with her 
work with a leisurely motion. 

Miss Spicer left the room without a word. Ellen Post 
worked faster, and her needle flew. This was all the sign 
of excitement that she gave. 

Directly the young lady came down again with a check 
fluttering in her hand. She flung it into the waiting maid’s 
lap. 

“Will that do?” 

Ellen took the check up, and examined it closely. 

“ Yes, it will do,” she said, “ thanks ! ” 

Miss Spicer flung herself out of the room. 

The moment she was gone, Ellen Post dropped her work 
in a white heap on the carpet, and opened the kitchen door. 

“ Mr. Mahone ! ” 

The footman answered the call of his lady love promptly. 


252 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


She closed the door and held up the check. He flushed 
crimson with pleasure. 

“ You don’t say so ! ” 

“ That is all we shall get till after the trial,” said Ellen. 

“Let me look at it,” entreated Mr. Mahone, reaching out 
his hand. 

“ No, the ink is wet,” answered his betrothed. 

“ But, but when — ” 

Mahone hesitated, some coward thought, which might 
have been conscience in another man, checked the criminal 
proposition he was about to make. 

“ Did you ask anything?” inquired Ellen, slowly folding 
•the check which she hid carefully away in her bosom. 

“Yes, I did, Miss Post. What are we a waiting for? 
how long will you keep this ardent heart on the fence ? ” 

“ Mr. Mahone, you speak so metaphorically that I can’t 
quite understand.” 

“ When — when are we to be married — to unite our for- 
tunes and share and share alike ?” 

Miss Post cast down her eyes and began to roll up one of 
her cap strings, feeling herself to be a young lady of ro- 
mance with an ardent hero before her. 

“ When will that confounded — that gorgeous wedding 
dress be done ? ” 

“ It — it can be finished in an hour,” faltered the damsel, 
“ I was just fastening flowers into the bridal veil.” 

“ Then what is in the way ? Who is to hinder us from 
being married this very night?” demanded the lover whom 
a single glimpse of that check had rendered half frantic 
with greed. 

“ To-night ! Oh ! Mr. Mahone ! ” 

“Yes, this very night. The dress is ready — I have got 
what would amount to a basket of champagne stored away, 
and my heart — my heart ! ” 

“ Don’t ! don’t appeal to me in that way 5 you know my 


MOTHER AND SON. 


253 


weakness, you know how impossible it is to refuse you any- 
thing.” 

“Is that so? Prove it then, Ellen, prove it b} T having 
that dress on at eight o’clock this evening. I will have a 
carriage at the back entrance, and a minister ready. Prom- 
ise now ; if your love for me is the genuine thing, you will.” 

“ Oh, Mahone, I promise ! ” 

“ At eight, then ? ” 

“At eight you will find me here waiting.” 


CHAPTER LVIII. 

MOTHER AND SON. 

When Mrs. Laurence heard this wild cry from her hoy, 
she turned suddenly and held out her arms. The pooHittle 
fellow rushed into them, and clung to her, trembling under 
a fierce effort to be brave and choke back the tears that 
rushed, hot and painful, to his eyes. 

Up to tlijs moment the old woman had been too indig- 
nant for sorrow. The grey of her eyes shone out hard and 
cold as steel ; but now a mist stole over them and her whole 
frame shook visibly. 

“James! James! there, there, hush! These men must 
not see you cry. You have done nothing. I have done 
nothing. Be brave then, as your mother is.” 

James drew his head back, and looked in the old woman’s 
face, shaking the tears away from his own vision that he 
might comfort her with an effort to obey and be strong. 
But the sight of that pale, shocked countenance brought 
them back with a rush. 

“ Oh, mother ! mother ! what will they do to you ? 


254 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


“ How can we tell, my child ? ” 

“ And the girls, Ruthy and Eva, will they bring them 
too?” 

The old woman shook her head. 

“ I don’t know. How can I ? ” 

“Where are they — oh! where are they, mother?” cried 
the boy, startled with a new fear. 

“ At home. I left them safe — don’t, don’t tremble so, 
Jimmy.” 

“Did I tremble? Mother, don’t mind, I didn’t mean 
to ; only I was so frightened about the girls. Do they 
mean to kill us all ? ” 

“ Come, come, little chap. Don’t you see that we’re 
waiting? A little of this sort of thing is well enough; but 
you’re wanted up yonder, you know.” 

The policeman who said this took James by the arm, not 
altogether unkindly, and moved toward a flight of stairs 
that led into the front of the most gloomy building that 
civilization ever invented. 

Through dark corridors, narrow passages, and sparsely 
furnished rooms, the officers led mother and son, who, quite 
unconscious of crime, felt all the shame aud bitter humilia- 
tion of guilt. Through those vast Egyptian pillars that 
seemed strong enough to bear up mountains, and whose 
very shadows lay like overthrown granite upon the paved 
floor, they went, growing more and more heavy-hearted into 
that stone wilderness, till, at last, they stood in a square 
room, with a desk running across one end, and some wooden 
benches along the opposite side. 

The woman and her son sat down on the nearest bench, 
while the officer leaned his back against the wall and 
waited. 

The widow looked around with a vague feeling of curios- 
ity. The bare room, in another place, would hardly have 
challenged notice; but here, in the heart of that gloomy 


MOTHER AND SON. 


255 


prison, thoughts of crime and its gloomy train of sorrows 
made the place desolate indeed. The Judge, who sat wea- 
rily on his bench, scarcely looked that way when the door 
opened to admit these two prisoners. He had become so 
accustomed to human suffering, so familiar with every 
aspect of crime, that both had jeased to shock him. 

After a little, he beckoned to the officer, who came for- 
ward and answered a brief question put to him. 

“ It is,” said he, “ an old woman and her son, charged 
with a heavy crime, the boy with grand larceny, the woman 
with receiving the goods he had stolen, probably at her own 
suggestion.” 

The Judge cast a severe glance at the woman, and went 
on with some business that had occupied him before the 
officer’s entrance. 

But few persons were in the court-room, for scenes like 
this were commonplace affairs, and men had scarcely the 
curiosity to look twice, when the mother and son seated 
themselves on the same bench with some half dozen other 
persons, gloomy, ^hardened and evil-looking, who awaited 
examination. 

After awhile, the Judge leaned back in his leathern chair, 
and the officer was ordered to come forward with his charge. 
He spoke kindly to the old woman, who arose, tall, rigid 
and tearless, to obey. This woman knew herself to be in- 
nocent, and felt the wrong that had dragged her before that 
tribunal with bitter, even fierce resentment. When her 
hand clutched the railing before the Judge, it was with 
a grasp of iron, and the eyes sho bent upon him burned 
with smouldering fire which he took for defiance. 

When the judge called Mrs. Laurence by name, the lad 
clung to her dress, and followed her up to the bar, with 
some wild idea of protecting her from the harm that threat- 
ened them both. 

But there was nothing for him to do. He understood 


256 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


that some wrong was intended, but had no idea of the form 
in which it was to cOme upon them. Thus he stood close 
to his mother, pale and bewildered. 

They had given him no chance to speak to his mother, 
nor did he know of what she was accused. All w T as gloom 
and distrust around him ; his proud young heart swelled 
with a sense of infinite degradation, which seemed to close 
in his life with sudden darkness. He turned his eyes upon 
the judge with thrills of dread, then lifted them to his 
mother, from whose face they fell away, heavy with tears. 

As the mother and her boy stood before this, to them 
mysterious tribunal, two men came into the court-room, and 
James gave a start as he saw them, and uttered a faint cry, 
which drew his mother’s attention. 

The first man who presented himself was Jared Boyce, 
who came forward with a studied swagger, though his 
usually florid face w T as almost ashen pale, and his cowardly 
ej r es wandered away from any look fixed upon them. 

The other man was Smith ; he too was pale and greatly 
agitated ; he only cast one glance at the lad, whose face 
brightened at the sight of him, and turned utterly away 
from the woman, who searched his countenance keenly with 
her eyes. 

“ Oh, sir ! oh, Mr. Smith ! what does it mean ? What 
will they do with her ? ” half sobbed, half whispered the 
boy, who still considered Smith his friend, and drew T closer 
to him in an agony of hope. 

■ Smith turned away with a frown ; his course was taken ; 
justice should be done ; why then should he permit himseli 
to be disturbed by the woman’s stern glance, or the large, 
pleading eyes of the boy. Now and then, he glanced to 
ward the door, as if apprehending something from that 
quarter. But the fixed resolve of his face did not change. 
He waved the poor lad back with his hand, but made no 
other reply to his pathetic appeal. 


MOTHER AND SON. 


257 


“ Oh, mother, what can I do for you — what can I do?” 
cried the boy, creeping back to the old woman’s side. 
“ Everybody turns against us.” 

“Hush! be a man!” was the answer; but the old wo- 
man’s voice was broken and her mouth quivered. 

“ Do they mean to send us back to prison, mother ?” This 
time the boy addressed the policeman who had all along 
betrayed extraordinary pity for him. But another person 
heard it and answered, 

“Not as long as I live to say that it sha’nt be done* 
Jimmy dear ! ” 

James sprang forward and caught Mrs. Smith by the 
gown. 

“ Oh, ma’am, you will take her away, you will — ” Mrs. 
Smith interrupted him. 

“ Yes, I will, if it kills me I will ! ” 

Here the good woman released her dress from the boy’s 
grasp and went up to the judge. 

“ Sir,” said she, “now may it please your honor, I have 
come down here all alone to see that justice is done to these 
two people who are innocent as milk, yes sir, as skim milk. 
They are my friends, neither of them ever touched the 
value of a pin that I didn’t give them with my own hand. 
They ” 

The judge here interrupted an argument that would have 
been effective before a jury, and in its honest intensity 
interested him. 

“Who are you, Madam ? I do not understand.” 

“Who am I ? Yesterday I should have been proud to 
say I was that man’s wife, but now !” 

Here poor Mrs. Smith cast a reproachful glance on her 
husband ; burst into a passion of tears, and only answered 
the judge with her sobs. 

“She is my wife,” said Smith, in a troubled voice, “and 
won’t believe in their guilt, though the goods were found in 
16 


258 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


that woman’s wood-house. Some of them was in the 
cellar. The officers can testify to that, but she won?t believe 
a word of it.” 

“No, I won’t, there !” cried the woman, brushing away 
a fresh burst of tears, and turning upon her husband, “not 
if I’d seen them a doing it with ray own eyes. There are 
things, Mr. Judge, that human nature won’t take in, and 
this is one of them.” 

“Do you know anything about this charge of your own 
knowledge ? ” questioned the Judge kindly, for the woman’s 
generous recklessness had made its impression on him. 

“Know, Mr. Judge. Yes, I know that it’s a shame and 
a disgrace that we shall never get over as long as my name 
is Smith. Why, sir, if you could have seen that boy tend- 
ing my Jerusha Maria, his innocence would be clear as clear 
to you. No paid nurse was ever so careful or so handy — the 
way he used to hold up her two feet in them red morocco 
shoes for her to crow over, was a sight in itself. He steal. 
He rob a store — nothing but a heathen would think of it.” 

Here Mrs. Smith turned upon her husband, and flashed a 
storm of wrathful glances on him from her yet tearful eyes. 

“You’re a pretty man, ain’t you — an honor to the name 
of Smith, oh yes ! It would make you happy to see these 
two innocent creatures in States Prison, with balls and 
chains on their ankles. I can see you now a gloating over 
it, and those two girls breaking their hearts. Oh, Smith ! 
Smith ! I wouldn’t have believed it of you ! ” 

“ There, there, my good lady, I can honor your feelings, 
but you interrupt the case. Pray step down and let me take 
the evidence of these persons,” said the Judge. 

“But you won’t believe them, just promise that you 
won’t believe them, and I’ll be still enough.” 

“Believe me, they shall have justice,” answered the 
judge, kindly. 

“That is all any of us want,” said Mrs. Smith, and 


THE EXAMINATION COMPLETED. 259 

stepping down, she took her place by Mrs. Laurence, reso- 
lute to stand by her to the last. 

“Young man, step this way.” 

J ared Boyce obeyed this order from the magistrate, and 
mounted the step which ran in front of the judge’s seat. 
His face was flushed to a bricky red now, and his eyes wan- 
dered away from any one who attempted to look into them. 
They were turned furtively aside from the judge while Boyce 
told his story in a hard, cruel voice, which never faltered or 
softened in its tone from beginning to end. We know what 
that story was, and how the wicked plot to ruin this brave, 
innocent lad had grown and perfected itself in the craft and 
greed of a few base creatures, who at first thought only of 
throwing their own guilt on him, but afterwards broadened 
their plot in hopes of great future gain. 

It was impossible for Boyce to keep the blood from reced- 
ing now and then from his face. When that stern woman’s 
eyes were bent on him, he seemed to feel their searching 
fire, and grew deadly pale, though his glance never rested 
on her once. Two or three times the accused lad made a 
step or two forward, with his hand clenched, tempted to 
strike his fellow-clerk for the slander he was uttering; but 
a touch of the old woman’s hand brought him back to her 
side, and the perjured wretch told his story to the end, with- 
out interruption of any kind. 


CHAPTER LIX. 

THE EXAMINATION COMPLETED. 

Then Smith the grocer took the stand. There was hu- 
man feeling in this man, and he bitterly repented the step 
he had taken after his wife learned of it, and put in her pas- 


260 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


sionate protest. But compunction came too late. His charge 
had been made ; the case was taken out of his hands. He 
would gladly have softened, or withheld his own evidence; 
but the oath enforced upon him was a sacred obligation to 
speak the truth, and against his own will Smith gave in his 
evidence honestly. 

While he was speaking a gentleman came into the court- 
room, and quietly drew toward Mrs. Laurence and her son, 
who caught him by the hand and whispered, 

“ Oh, take her home ! don’t let her stand here to be look- 
ed at so ! Feel her hands ; they are cold as stones ! Let 
them take me. I am a man, and can bear it; but a night in 
one of those cells would kill any woman ! Please, oh, please ! 
We haven’t another friend on earth but Mrs. Smith and 
you, since he has turned against us.” 

Here James cast a look full of mournful reproach on Smith, 
whose voice began to falter, and once more he besought per- 
mission to withdraw the charge and let these two helpless 
creatures go. Guilty as they were, he did not like to see 
them punished. 

Then the old woman advanced toward the judge and 
spoke. It was the first time she had uttered anything but 
dry, hard monosyllables, since her entrance into the court- 
room. 

“ If you are to decide this,” she said, firmly ; but still 
with respect, “ I ask that this man shall show us no mercy 
that can leave a suspicion of wrong on me, or on my boy. 
If you are a just judge, search out the truth, find the guilty 
persons ; first and foremost wring the perjury from that 
young man’s soul, for he is perjured.” 

Boyce tried to evade the long, steady finger which the 
woman pointed at him ; but there was a force and weird 
fascination in her look which held him motionless. He grew 
coldly white to the lips, and the ruddy hair rose upon his 
temples like meadow-grass lifted by the wind. 


THE EXAMINATION COMPLETED. 261 


“That — that is libelous,” he faltered at last. “I only 
come to do my duty, and because Mr. Smith wanted me 
to.” 

“ Well, I just wish I hadn’t; that’s all,” said Smith, wip- 
ing his moist forehead. “I’d rather have lost twice the 
money, than go through with all this again ; to say nothing 
of the awful muss at home, where I don’t know as my own 
wife will speak to me.” 

“ Oh, you never fear that — they always do ! ” said Boyce, 
with an uneasy attempting to shake off the impression 
which Mrs. Laurence had left upon him. “Shouldn’t won- 
der if she forgives you one of these days, hard as she takes 
it ; women are, naturally — well, suppose we say, soft.” 

“Silence!” said the jndge, on whom the young man 
was fastening a vague suspicion of treachery. “ Come for- 
ward, Mrs. Laurence, and make your own statement.” 

Mrs. Laurence laid her hand on the railing before her, 
looked the judge steadily in the face, and answered that she 
had nothing to say, except that, up to the time of her arrest 
she had never heard of the robbery, or known that her son 
was suspected. 

“ But some of the goods were found on your premises. 
How do you account for that ? ” said the judge. 

“I do not account for a thing of which I have no knowl- 
edge. If stolen property was found there, neither I nor 
this child had anything to do with it.” 

“ Then you deny all knowledge of the stolen goods found 
in the out-house on your premises ? ” 

“ I do ! ” 

“ And the boy ? Step down. He may be able to tell us 
something. James Laurence ! ” 

James came forward, pale and frightened; but in no way 
downcast; his eyes clear, honest, and limpid with truth, 
were lifted almost with confidence to the judge, whose face 
softened with an irresistible feeling of compassion as be bent 
it toward him. 


262 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


“ Tell me what you know of this,” he said, very kindly ; 
“but first let me caution you. If you are the guilty boy this 
witness makes you out, I have no power or right to make 
you accuse yourself. Be careful what you say; innocent or 
guilty, you shall have a fair trial.” 

“I will answer everything, only please tell me what is it 
you want to know ? ” 

“You have heard the charge. You know what this 
young man has been saying. Is it true ? ” 

“ Yes, sir, I heard every word he said. Some of it was 
true, and some wasn’t,” answered the boy, lifting his honest 
eyes to the magistrate’s face. 

“ How much of it, then, was true ? ” 

“ He did give me the store key, sir, and I was left home 
to take care of things.” 

Here the boy faltered a little, and his eyes fell, his manly 
little heart refused to own that he was left in care of a girl 
baby before all those people. 

“Well, what did you do after that?” 

“ I tried to fasten the door inside, but the bar was gone, 
so I left it as it was, locked but not barred, and went up 
stairs.” 

“ Who was with you then ? ” 

“No one, that is, no one but Jerusha Maria. Kate Gor- 
man had gone out with Jared Boyce, and we two were 
locked in till our folks came home from the party.” 

“And who is Jerusha Maria? Is she here? ” 

James glanced at Mrs. Smith, and answered, with hesita- 
tion, that Jerusha Maria was Mrs. Smith’s little girl, and 
couldn’t come to a place like that, not being old enough.” 

“But being that bright,” broke in the mother, “that if 
she was here, she would cry ready to break ber heart.” 

The magistrate smiled, but went on questioning James. 

“ Well, what did you do after that? ” 

“I sat down by Jerusha Maria, and tried to coax her to 
go to sleep,” faltered the lad, blushing crimson. 


THE EXAMINATION COMPLETED. 263 


“ Well, what next ? ” 

“ She wouldn’t do it, sir.” 

“ Being good as gold, but obstinate, taking after her 
father in that respect,” broke in Mrs. Smith, with a last 
dash of scorn at her husband. 

u They had kept up a racket before going out,” said 
James; “and that left her wide awake. It wasn’t her 
fault.” 

“I’ll be hound it wasn’t!” exclaimed the mother, with 
tears in her eyes. 

“Well?” said the judge, silencing Mrs. Smith with a 
gesture of the hand. 

“Well, sir, I — I sat down by her and rocked the cradle 
till she fell asleep.” 

The poor boy confessed this with a glow of burning 
shame in his eyes and cheeks ; it was the only thing in his 
young life that he shrank from making known ; the great 
cross taken up to save his mother and sisters from starva- 
tion. 

“Well, when the child was asleep — what next? ” 

“I drank a glass of root beer that tasted of paregoric, 
and went to sleep myself. It was wrong, but I could not 
help it.” 

“But you woke up again ? ” said the magistrate. 

“ Not till the folks came home.” 

“ And this is all ? ” 

“ That is all I can remember about.” 

The magistrate hesitated ; there was something so straight- 
forward and honest in the two persons brought before him, 
that some intuitive feeling made him suspicious of the evi- 
dence that seemed to condemn them. But there was, in 
fact, nothing to contradict it; nothing that could justify 
him in setting the prisoners free. While he hesitated, there 
arose a slight disturbance at the door of the court-room. 


264 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


CHAPTER LX. 

AN UNEXPECTED WITNESS. 

A young woman, evidently of the working classes, was 
talking eagerly with a policeman, stationed at the door of 
the court-room, which disturbed the judge, who looked that 
way with an expression of annoyance. 

Boyce also gazed anxiously around ; a deadly whiteness 
crept over his face, as he looked for some other door by 
which he might hope to escape. None presented itself. 
Rendered desperate by fear, he hurried toward the woman, 
and attempted to pass her, forcing a ghastly smile to his 
lips, calling her by name, and saying, with airy lightness, 
that he wished to speak with her. 

The woman turned upon him fiercely. He saw that her 
eyes were heavy with weeping, and her whole face flushed 
with angry grief. Every nerve in his body quivered ; the 
breath stopped in his throat. He could not have main- 
tained that jaunty air a moment longer. 

“ Come along ! I have lots to say to you ! ” 

“Say it to him!” answered the woman, pointing toward 
the policeman. “ He will go with you, I dare say. I have 
got business in here.” 

“Business! You? What? What business ?” 

“Come back, and you’ll hear. At any rate, I’m not 
afraid of you going far. Make sure that you’ll be wanted ! ” 

“ What do you mean, woman ? Are you going back on 
your own husband ? ” gasped the frightened wretch, in a 
hoarse whisper. “ Are you, Mary ? ” 

“Not yet,” answered the woman. “But no wonder you 
think so, for I’m going to do a -queer thing for once! ” 

“ What ? What is that ? ” 

“ I’m going to speak the truth, and shame— Well, no 
matter.” 


AN UNEXPECTED WITNESS. 


265 


“ Mary ! ” 

“ Yes ! That’s my name. Mary Boyce. Tell Mr. Ma- 
hone that the old name is good enough for me and my baby ; 
but then we don’t wear French caps and pink streamers, 
and no young lady is yearning to give me five thousand dol- 
lars for disgracing innocent people ! Such things don’t 
often come in the way of a poor woman, who goes out to 
day’s washing to support herself and her child, besides 
handing over her hard earnings to the man who wants to 
leave her.” 

“ Mary ! Mary ! Listen to me ! You are mistaken ! 
Some wicked person has been telling you lies ! ” 

Boyce caught his sister-in-law by the arm, driven frantic 
by her words. 

She tore herself from his hold, and hurrying up to the 
judge, broke in upon him. 

“Sir! Yer honor! I know all about this case! That 
young man standing there is Jared Boyce, my husband’s 
brother. Swear me, please. Let me tell the story with my 
hand on the.Bible.” 

“Let her be sworn,” said the judge ; and the woman 
who had been engaged for extra help in Mrs. Lambert’s 
laundry laid her hand on the Bible and kissed it reverently. 

“ Now,” said the magistrate, “ what is it you wish me to 
hear ? ” 

The woman answered promptly and under considerable 
excitement. 

“It was my husband and that copper-headed scamp that 
robbed Mr. Smith’s store. They two planned it weeks and 
weeks ago; but it was not till Smith took a new boy on, 
that they could make anything of a haul. They did it to- 
gether. My own husband, who is a footman in Fifth 
Avenue, only he goes by another name, expects that will 
carry him through bigamy and burglary, and everything 
else bad that begins with a B. In short, sir, only this 


266 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


morning, going out to my day’s work, as innocent as a 
lamb, thinking my husband was at his place down bwn, 
where females couldn’t come, though 1 never saw a smither- 
een of his money — not I. Well, yer honor, I went to me 
day’s work in a new place, being on account of another 
woman’s not being well, and there I finds my own hus- 
band making up to a creature that yer honor wouldn’t wipe 
your shoes on, saving yer presence, and she calling him Mr. 
Mahone, and talking about a wedding-dress that stands 
alone with richness, and a Miss Spicer, who wants eternal 
and everlasting disgrace to fall on a family by the name of 
Laurence. 

“ Well, yer honor, the long and the short of it is this en- 
tirely. Jared Boyce and his brother, me own lawfully-wed- 
ded husband, robbed Mr. Smith’s store, both of groceries and 
money, which they divided atween them, in my own room, 
and the groceries they packed away under my bed and in 
the closet, and me saying nothing, till they come one night 
and carried them away ; so I, being put about by this, fol- 
lowed after them, and, with my own eyes, saw Jared and 
me husband hide the groceries and other things away in a 
woodhouse back of a little place where I afterwards saw 
yon woman going in and out as if she belonged there. 

“Well, yer honor, I said nothing about that, but minded 
me work, and keeping the baby nice in hopes it might ’tice 
me husband home more, wondering what it all meant, when 
I found out behind that close-horse in the laundry what 
was going on in them underground rooms, where servants 
set up for ladies ; I just wiped the soap suds from my arms, 
put on my bit of a hood and foregathered awhile with a 
policeman that stands on our corner, about the best way of 
telling the truth and keeping me husband from that prowl- 
ing lion with the cap, and it please your honor, he told me 
to come down here, and never fear that your honor wouldn’t 
give Robert a taste of Blackwell’s Island which I hope you 


AN UNEXPECTED WITNESS. 267 

will, just enough to set him straight and keep him out of 
the way of females in caps till he turns to his own lawfully 
married wife and child. That is all I ask your honor, and 
if you don’t believe me, just send some one up to me little 
place and I’ll show him a chist of tea and a box of crackers 
that they left with me, besides other things just to pacify 
me for taking off the rest, which I didn’t like at all, not 
always having tea and such things in the house.” 

Here Mrs. Boyce was interrupted by the Judge, who 
pointed towards the door, and in a stern voice ordered the 
officer to stop that man. 

The man was Jared Boyce, who had been making sickly 
efforts to slink out of sight, while his sister-in-law was giv- 
ing her evidence. He had crept up to the door through 
which he was about to make a desperate plunge just as the 
Judge observed him. Terrified and shaking from head to 
foot, the poor wretch muttered that he wasn’t meaning to 
go out, and retreated to the nearest bench, where his limbs 
shrunk together, and his face grew more and more livid, as 
the woman rambled on with her evidence. 

“ Your honor,” said she, “ I don’t want yez to be hard 
on my Bobert. A week at Blackwell’s Island will be 
plenty to bring him to his sinses and make an honest man 
and dutiful husband of him. But as for the woman who 
was tempting him into unlawful bigermy, as the perliceman 
calls it ; twenty years wouldn’t be too much for her, with 
plinty of hard -work at the wash-tub, and bread and water 
to live on.” 

Here Mrs. Boyce was preparing to step down from the 
witness stand but turned back again, having thought of 
something else. 

“ It was that female, your honor, that set him on to par- 
secute this woman, that never says a word or cries a tear 
more an if she was made of stone, yer honor ; and it was 
hsr that put him up to marrying her ownself before the 


268 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


priest, so ye cannot give the crather too much punishment, 
which* is all I have to say, that I think of now.” 

Having thus expressed her wishes, Mrs. Boyce came down 
from the witness stand with a look of triumph on the face 
that had been stained with tears when she went up; for she 
had great faith in her own eloquence, and entertained no 
doubt that the judge would kindly deal out justice exactly 
as she had recommended, for he had seemed deepty inter- 
ested, and smiled more than once while she was giving her 
evidence. 

But the woman’s countenance fell when she saw Jared 
crouching on his bench, pale and shivering with dread of 
the fate her words had prepared for him. She went up to 
him, with a little hesitation, and was about to assure him of 
her protection, but he glared upon her like a wild beast, and 
turned his face to the wall, muttering hoarsely, 

“ Get out of my sight, you fool ! It is in States Prison 
for years you’ve put me and your own husband this day.” 

The woman was struck dumb by his words; the color left 
her face to its natural wan misery. She looked wildly 
around toward the judge, who was talking with the tall 
gentleman who had entered the court room so quietly. She 
looked again at Boyce, and in a broken, piteous voice be- 
sought him to tell her the truth, would the judge be so cruel 
after all she had said to him.” 

“ Cruel, you idiot ! he can’t help himself,” answered the 
clerk, livid with malice and cowardly dread, “you’ve done 
for me, and you’ve done for your own husband.” 

“ Ho, no, it’s wanting to break my heart ye are, just out 
of spite ; but I don’t believe ye. It’s the woman he’ll send 
up yonder.” 

“ The woman, he can’t touch her ! ” 

" What ! what is it ye say.” 

11 That woman will carry her head high as ever, while you 
are worse than a widow, that’s what I say.” 


AN UNEXPECTED WITNESS. 


269 


“ A widdy— -me a widdy, whist now, Jared, it’s jokin’ ye 
are.” i 

“ Joking,” repeated the clerk, bitterly, 11 It seems like a 
joke, don’t it ? They are making out the warrants now, 
but I can tell you this, for your comfort. Robert will be 
married before they can reach him.” 

“ Married ! To that woman ? ” 

u To that woman.” 

Once more Mrs. Boyce rushed before the judge. 

“ Oh, yer honor — ” 

The judge waved her back, he was giving orders about 
some papers that a clerk was writing out. 

" But, yer honor,” persisted the distracted creature. 

“ You can go home now, my good woman. The officer 
will let you know when you are wanted again,” said the 
judge, without lifting his eyes. 

The poor woman looked wildly around the court room, but 
there was no one to whom she could appeal. Then struck 
with the thought that her husband was perhaps being 
married, she rushed from the room. 

It was nearly dark when this poor wife, stung with regret 
for what she had done, and tortured with dread, reached the 
vicinity of Mrs. Lambert’s dwelling. She dared not at- 
tempt to go in, but walked up and down the block, keeping 
the servants’ entrance in view all the time. Once or twice 
she passed a police officer who seemed watching like herself, 
but shunned him with trembling dread. What did he want 
there, and who was he waiting for? 

After it became quite dark, the poor woman lingered in 
sight of the house. She had walked all the way down to 
the Tombs and b$ck again, her limbs were weary, her heart 
ached with apprehension. Oh, if she could only see her 
husband one moment to warn him of the danger her own 
ignorance had brought upon him. 

The woman grew desperate, she could pace that sidewalk 


270 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


no longer. It was quite dark and her child would be crying 
with hunger; at any rate she would ring at the servants 
door. 

As Mrs. Boyce was advancing for that purpose a carriage 
drove up. She hesitated and drew back into a shadow of 
the garden wall. The policeman was near her, but she was 
too much absorbed to observe him. 

Directly the door opened and two persons came out. 
One a figure in flowing white garments that gleamed like 
snow across the darkness ; the other a man. There was a 
pause near the carriage, and the woman was close enough to 
hear every word these two persons said. The woman drew 
hack and seemed to hesitate about entering the carriage. 

“ Your friend is not here ; we cannot proceed without 
him ; there must be witnesses,” she said. 

“But we shall find them at the minister’s,” pleaded the 
man. “I don’t pretend to know what keeps my friend 
Boyce, but one witness is as good as another ; do step in, or 
we shall be late.” 

Ellen Post had her foot on the step and was gathering 
the bridal veil about her, when a strange hand was laid on 
her arm, and the face of Mrs. Boyce gleamed on her with 
the lamp-light full upon it. 

“Woman, go back into the house, take off* them white 
things and ask God to forgive you. This man is my own 
lawfully wedded husband.” 

The deep, honest feeling of the wife gave dignity to her 
speech. Ellen Post stepped back and stood gazing on her, 
pale and breathless. 

“ Who are you ? What does this mean ? ” she faltered 
at last. 

“I am this man’s wife, that’s what I am, and we have 
one child, which you can see any day if you will come to 
my place, Ellen Post.” 

“ I don’t believe it. Mahone, Mahone, come here and tell 
this woman she lies.” 


WAITING FOR NEWS. 


271 


“Oh Robert, Robert, run for your life. Jared is in 
prison ; they will be after you,” pleaded the poor wronged 
wife. “Don’t wait for anything, but go.” 

“ Why don’t you speak ? Why don’t you deny this ? ” 
demanded Ellen Post, stamping her whitely-clad foot on 
the sidewalk. 

“ The gentleman has something else to do,” answered the 
strange voice of a man who had quietly drawn near and 
laid his hand on Mahone’s shoulder. 

“ Robert Boyce, you must go with me.” 

“ A policeman ! ” faltered the bride, u what does this 
mean ?” 

“A policeman,” moaned the wife; “oh Robert, Robert, 
say you forgive me ! ” 

Boyce turned his wild eyes from his wife to the officer, 
and stared a moment in the man’s face. Then he made a 
sudden twist, wrenched himself free, and made a bound for- 
ward — one bound and the heavy hand grasped his shoulder 
again. 

Before either of the women could speak, Robert Boyce 
was led off into the darkness. 


CHAPTER LXI. 

WAITING FOR NEWS. 

There is not, upon the face of the earth, more harassing 
trouble than that which springs out of ignorance and sus- 
pense. Eva and Ruth Laurence had but a wild and vague 
idea of the evil that had fallen on the two most beloved 
members of their little household. They knew nothing of 
the law, and imprisonment to them was an awful blending 
of suffering and disgrace, to which the unchecked imagina- 
tion lent unknown horrors. 


272 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


They sat together for a time in dead silence, each afraid 
to speak, lest she should add something to the distress ol 
the other. But, as time wore on, this stillness became 
intolerable. Eva sprang to her feet and began to walk the 
room, with the wild restless tread of a panther in its cage ; 
while Ruth clasped both slender hands over her bosom, and 
let the tears run unchecked, from under her closed eyelids. 

“Oh, Ruth, Ruth! what must we do!” cried out Eva, 
wringing her hands and wrenching them apart with impet- 
uous force. “ I cannot stay here waiting in this way ; he 
ought not to ask it.” 

“ But what can we do ? Ah, me ! how helpless we poor 
girls are ! ” said Ruth, opening her eyes, and wiping away 
the tears with her trembling hand. “Even your strength 
would be wasted, and I am so weak.” 

“ Oh, if I had something to lift — some great load to carry 
— sister, sister, I can believe now how ready persecuted wo- 
men w r ere to walk, unshod, among hot ploughshares. I 
could do it to save them and bring them back to us safe. 
I could ! I could ! ” 

“ My sister, my own, own Eva, be patient. It would be 
only wasted strength if you could do all this j be patient and 
wait ! ” 

“Wait, wait! that is a woman’s destiny in this world,” 
said Eva, with passionate vehemence ; “ but how can we — 
how can we ? The pain of it is driving me wild ! ” 

“ Remember,” answered Ruth, speaking softly in her 
sweet patience, “ we have a strong, good man at work for 
us. Is there no strength and hope in that?” 

“ But I want to do something ; I must, I must.” 

“ Dear Eva, what can you do ? Is it nothing that we 
have already won such a friend ? have patience, sister.” 

“Patience, Ruth, I have nothing but apprehension and 
fear. Think of her, our mother, so still, so proud. Yes, 
yes, the proudest woman I ever saw, with all our poverty 


WAITING FOR NEWS. 


272 


and struggles ; think of her in the hands of a policeman — 
in a cell of the tombs.” 

“ I do think of it, and it leaves me weak as a child ; but 
Eva, there is a God above.” 

Eva turned away from the sweet invalid with a gesture 
of sharp impatience. 

“ Yet our mother, and the dearest, brightest, noblest boy 
that ever lived, are forced from their homes, and innocent as 
angels, dragged like wolves through our streets. I cannot 
understand it; I cannot understand it!” 

“ Oh, Eva, Eva, have some faith in the justice of God, in 
the energy and goodness of this man who has already done 
so much for us. I am sure he will bring them back 
again !” 

‘‘But the time lengthens so. It is hours and hours since 
she was taken away ! All night long that poor child has 
been shut up in a prison. Oh, it is terrible ! ” 

“Ah, here is something; a carriage stops at the door. 
It brings us news, good or bad,” cried Buth, now as much 
excited as her sister. “ Bun to the door, Eva.” 

Eva had already sprung into the little entry, opened the 
door and met Mrs. Smith half way from the gate. 

“What, what is it? Where are they?” she enquired, 
breathless with dread and impatience. 

Mrs. Smith took the girl in her arms and kissed her, 
leaving a stain of tears on her cheek. 

“Don’t be afraid; don’t be anxious. They’ll both be 
here in less than no time ; I jumped into a hack which 
Smith will have to pay for, thank goodness, and made the 
driver hurry up his horses to an extent that they will never 
think of.” 

“ Then they are free ? they are coming ? ” 

“ Free as birds, and coming along full split, no mistake 
about that. They wanted me to take the empty seat, but I 
had not the face to do it after Smith’s conduct ; though he 
17 


274 THE REIGNING BELLE. 

did melt right down and try to back out when he saw how 
I took on.” 

By the time this stream of words had heralded the good 
woman’s news, she was in the parlor, had half lifted Ruth 
from her couch, and was lavishing hearty kisses on her pale 
face. 

“What has happened? what did they do down there? 
No wonder you want to know all about it. Well, I went 
straight down to the Tombs, which is just the lonesomest 
pile of stones inside, that you ever set eyes on ; pillars like 
them Sampson carried off on his shoulders, and stone rooms 
that chill one like graves. Well, I wandered about among 
them hunting up your mother and that precious boy, till I 
found them at last in a room full of benches with a short 
counter along one end, and a man sitting behind it, and 
there stood your mother looking stern and gray as a rock in 
the winter, and there was little Jimmy a standing by her 
with his big eyes full of tears, which he kept wiping away, 
for fear folks might see him cry, poor darling; and that 
fellow Boyce had been telling his lies, and Smith was back- 
ing him up, and things looked awful cloudy till I up and 
had my say, though Smith was standing there wanting to 
stop me, and Mr. Ross, my friend Mrs. Carter’s brother, 
come in and stood by your mother like a monument. But 
I would have my say, and I did.” 

“ I haven’t any doubt, girls, that this speech of mine did 
the business; but another woman came in and finished up 
the whole thing. She was Jared Boyce’s brother’s wife. 
And they did the robbing and stealing, and hid the things 
in your wood-house. I wish you could have seen the scamp 
Boyce, when the woman told on him ; he was just as gray 
as ashes, and all skimped up ; you wouldn’t have known 
him — anyway, I shouldn’t; and Smith is just about the 
sheepiest man you ever sot eyes on, and wants me to say 
how awful sorry he is, which I won’t; and what a fool he 
has been, which I will. 


WAITING FOR NEWS. 


275 


u There, now ! Didn’t I tell you ! Here they come, all 
in one carriage, just as good as new. Let me lift you up, 
Ruthy, and you can see ’em get out, Mr. Ross and all, who 
is a gentleman, if one ever lived. There, there ! ” 

Trembling with joy, Ruth looked out and saw Eva dart- 
ing down the front walk with her arms extended. 

Little James leaped into them and clung to her neck, 
covering her face with kisses; then he made a bound into 
the house, and Ruth saw no more ; for his arms were around 
her, and his voice filled the room with its sobbing gladness. 

Directly Eva came in clinging to her mother, who moved 
up the walk with her usual grave step, and put aside her 
bonnet and* shawl before she said a word. Then she came 
up to Ruth, knelt by her side, and laid her head upon the 
cushion like one who throws down a heavy burden and 
longs to rest herself awhile. 

Gentle Ruth drew close to the old woman, and with tear- 
ful kisses, softened the stony grayness of her lips, until 
they began to tremble. Then her whole frame shook, and, 
clinging to the girl, she cried out, 11 Oh, God be thanked, I 
am home again ! ” in a voice that made every one in the 
room weep ; for feelings so restrained and pent up are terri- 
ble in their force when they once break bounds. 

Mrs. Smith sat down in the corner of the room and cried 
piteously as she took in the deep pathos of this reunion. 
She had begun to soften toward her husband, accepting his 
sin upon her own shoulders ; and thus sat condemned before 
the family he had so grievously afflicted. 

The boy James saw this, and went up to her, wiping 
away the tears from his radiant eyes. 

“ Oh, what should we have done if you had not been our 
friend ? ” he said ; “ poor mother would have been there all 
alone with me ; but you did not forget us.” 

a Oh, Jimmy, Jimmy ! You will never want to live with 
us again,” said the good woman. 


276 THE REIGNING BELLE. 

“Won’t I though !” answered the boy, eagerly. 

“ For a time,” interposed Mr. Ross ; “ so long as he works 
for any one, Mrs. Smith ; but we must put him to school and 
through the City College. Don’t you think so, madam ? ” 

“What me, me! You don’t mean it, Mr. Ross ? ” 

“ But I do mean it.” 

“Eva, Ruth, mother! do you hear that? Hurra ! This 
morning I was in a prison-cell that seemed dug out of a 
rock; and now — now I’m going to college! Why don’t 
you stop crying and say Hurra ! every one of you, Hurra ! ” 


CHAPTER LXII. 

THE MORTGAGE. 

A master will had been at work and removed all the 
principal reasons that kept Eva Laurence in the old home 
at the cottage. James had never been permitted to return 
to his work at Smith’s grocery, though that repentant man 
would gladly have appeased his conscience and the wrath- 
ful compunctions of his wife, by giving him the position so 
summarily vacated by Boyce. This arrangement Mr. Ross 
had frustrated, by placing James, after a short examination, 
in the entering class of the City Academy, when his busi- 
ness education commenced, while Boyce, with his aristocratic 
brother, made a quick passage through the Court of Ses- 
sions. This precious pair of worthies were already com- 
mencing a sojourn of three years each at Sing Sing, to the 
infinite disgust of Miss Ellen Post, and the profound grief 
of the poor wife. 

This ill-used woman, in the first fire of jealousy, and in 
the blindness of perfect ignorance, had denounced the two 
men, in a vague hope that the court would have power to 


THE MORTGAGE. 


277 


bring her husband hack into the bosom of her family a bet- 
ter and kinder man. How keenly she had been disap- 
pointed, and how many bitter tears she shed over her help- 
less babe, no one but the unhappy drudge herself could tell. 

Miss Spicer, too, suffered both in reputation and temper. 
Her name had been roughly handled in the trial, and her 
plan of disgrace for the Laurence family had recoiled on 
herself. But this young lady was not of a nature to feel 
the shame of this exposure keenly, or abandon a project 
which she had once set her mind upon. Of course, she de- 
nied the whole thing, and called on Ellen Post to witness 
that the story told by Mrs. Boyce, and confirmed by the 
two convicted men, was a fabrication from beginning to 
end. Mrs. Lambert believed this, and Ivon would not permit 
himself to doubt it; for to a generous and noble character 
like his, the undercraft and meanness of a small nature is 
simply incomprehensible. 

As for Ellen, she was a ready witness in the young lady’s 
behalf, for the check had been honored before Miss Spicer 
knew of the failure of her conspiracy, and the waiting maid 
was willing to make any return that did not involve the 
money itself. 

As for the little episode of the wedding garments, Ellen 
passed it off with an airy declaration that she had only been 
altering a dress for Miss Spicer, and punished’ the curiosity 
of her fellow servants by a canard, they were all fools for 
believing. 

But the malice of Miss Spicer was not to be checked by a 
single defeat. By some means she had learned that Mrs. 
Lambert’s agent held a mortgage on the Laurence cottage, 
which the harassed family had allowed to sink into an 
almost hopeless amount by unpaid interest. This mortgage 
she empowered her own agent to purchase and forclose at 
once. It was an act of vengeance, which she hoped would 
destroy all vestige of respectability which this poor house- 


278 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


hold had struggled so hard to maintain. But even here she 
was defeated ignominiously. 

Mrs. Carter happened to be in the Laurence parlor when 
the notice of this new calamity was served upon the family. 
She had called to urge once more the acceptance of her 
noble offer on Eva, before going out on a shopping excursion 
which was to terminate at Ball & Black’s, where something 
unusually splendid, in the way of a diamond bracelet, had 
been offered to her attention. 

“Come, now, get into the carriage, and we’ll talk over 
affairs as we ride along,” said the good-hearted woman, 
whose desire to have Eva with her had grown into a passion. 
“ I ve got Carter’s check for the bracelet, which is gorgeous, 
but I want your opinion. 1 wish Miss B-uthy here could go 
too ; but she shall see it when we come back. Come, dear, 
step about lively, or we shall have Battles sulking again.” 

As Eva went to get her bonnet, two important events 
happened. The notice of foreclosure was put in her hand 
by a strange young man, whose ring at the bell had drawn 
her to the front door, and while she was wondering what it 
could mean, the postman came into the yard with a letter 
from the establishment in which her duties lay. This letter 
curtly dismissed her from the situation, which was forfeited, 
the proprietor said, by her impertinence to Miss Spicer, a 
young lady who had been a most valuable customer, and had 
personally entered a complaint against her. 

Carrying the two documents in her hand, Eva went back 
to the parlor with tears in her eyes and a throb of bitter 
pain at her heart. 

“ Dear me, how white you look ! What is the matter ?” 
questioned Mrs. Carter, lifting herself from the easy-chair, 
and laying her hand on Eva’s arm. “What is there in 
them papers that makes you shiver so?” 

Eva turned her heavy eyes upon the kind-hearted ques- 
tioner. 


THE MORTGAGE. 


279 


“The letter is for me,” she said. “ I’ve lost my place.” 

“ Lost your place ? Well, I’m glad of it ! ” 

“ That is nothing. Other establishments exist ; but this 
— this cruel slip of paper is terrible. I think — I fear it 
will turn us all out of doors ! Oh, my poor mother ! How 
will she bear it ? After all that has been put upon her, I 
would rather place a serpent in her hand than this.” 

“ Let me look at it before you do that,” said Mrs. Carter, 
resolutely. “ I understand these things better than any of 
you.” 

Without waiting for a reply, she took the paper, and read 
it with an eager, cheerful look, which went to Eva’s heart. 
“It is easy,” she thought, “for the rich to look on such 
things as trifles ; but for us ! She cannot understand how 
terrible it is for us ! ” 

“ How much does all this amount to ? ” inquired Mrs. 
Carter, with prompt energy. “ Hoes any one know ? ” 

“ Indeed ! indeed ! we all know too well. Every cent, as 
it ran up, has been counted over and over again,” said gentle 
Kuth. “As to the interest, I have something toward that, 
and might have earned more and more, if they would only 
have given me time ; but now ” 

The poor girl stopped short ; tears were crowding on her 
speech with such bitter force, that she clasped both hands 
over her face, and sobbed aloud. 

“ There ! there ! None of that ! It is all nonsense, you 
know. What is the amount? That is the question before 
the American people.” 

Eva, with her eyes seeking the floor, told the sum, in a 
shrill whisper for now, when the amount was demanded, 
it seemed enormous, and her lips gave it -forth with a spasm. 

This miserable sound had scarcely left her throat, when 
the little parlor was filled with mellow laughter, which 
seemed to mock and overpower Kuthy’s sobs, and her sister’s 
anguish. 


280 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


“ What, only that!” 

“ Only that ! ” exclaimed Eva, kindling with astonish- 
ment. “ It is more than enough to turn us all out of house 
and home ! ” / 

“But, my child, the lots are worth three times the money. 
You have no idea how property has risen since the war.” 

“ I don’t know, and if I did, what good would it do with- 
out a dollar in hand ? ” 

“No! no! Eva; I have been saving; I have got money 
— not anything to what they want, but some,” cried Buth, 
wiping the tears from her eyes, which somehow began to 
kindle with vague hope. 

“ Oh, Buthy ! we shall want that to keep us from starv- 
ing. My place is gone ; James has nothing to do! Mrs. 
Carter, please give me that paper. Mother must know. It 
is only cruelty to hold it back.” 

“Not just yet, if you please. Bad news comes to a head 
soon enough, without forcing. Go and get your things; 
there will be time to settle that when we come back. 
Don’t you see Battles snapping the flowers with his whip ; 
that shows that he is getting furious — so do make haste.” 


CHAPTEB LXIII. 

THE PRICE OF A BRACELET. 

Eya obeyed. Perhaps she was glad to accept the respite 
which Mrs. Carter offered her. Still her hands trembled as 
she fastened the tiny bonnet on her head, and covered her 
face with a veil, with a vain effort to hide all traces of the 
tears that still welled up to her eyes, spite of all her efforts. 

“Come now, let us be off. Just keep cool, and don’t fret 
yourself into a fever, till we come back,” said Mrs. Carter, 


THE PRICE OF A BRACELET. 281 


kissing Ruth before she went out, “and not a word to the 
grim — I mean nice old lady in yonder. There, there, no 
more sobbing — she’ll hear you.” 

Bright as a sunbeam, and full of energy, which contrasted 
with Eva’s mournful lassitude, Mrs. Carter swept through 
the little yard, and for once defied Battles’ evident ill-tem- 
per. 

“Drive to Carter’s office,” she said, “and he quick about 
it. Don’t dare to let the grass grow under them horses’ 
hoofs, when I’m in the carriage. Get in, my dear; don’t 
wait for me. There now, we are ever so comfortable — you 
and I.” 

Away went the carriage at full speed, for Battles, not 
daring to disobey orders entirely, resolved to vent his ill- 
temper by overdoing them. At another time the sulky 
coachman might have terrified the good lady within, by the 
reckless speed with which he crashed into the carts and omni- 
buses on his way toward Wall Street. As it was, this hidden 
motive seemed nothing more than prompt obedience. 

“ Tell Carter to come out ; I want to speak to him,” said 
the lady, when Battles drew up near the office-door, and 
the footman looked in for orders. 

In a few moments, Carter came down the steps, rosy and 
smiling, his heavy watch-chain swinging loosely down from 
the pocket of his white vest, a'nd the diamonds in his bosom 
glistening richly. 

“Well, what is it?” he inquired, looking into the car- 
riage, and nodding kindly to Eva. “ Brought the article 
down for me to look at, I suppose. It is of no use ; if you 
like it, that’s enough.” 

Mrs. Carter took out her reticule-purse, opened the gold 
clasp, and took a scrap of paper from it. 

“Just cut that in two, and give me half. I’ve changed my 
mind about the bracelet. It isn’t much of an affair, after 
all, that is, considering the price asked. I’ve made up my 


282 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


mind to invest in real estate. So, just cut down the check, 
and let me go.” 

Carter laughed till the diamonds in his bosom shook off 
quick flashes of light. 

“Well, this is a new idea. Cut down a check half, 
because one’s wife is going into real estate ! Haven’t made 
so much money on one job in a week. Here, come along, 
you fellow.” 

Beckoning joyously to the footman, Carter went into his 
office with the check in his hand. Directly the servant 
came out with the abridged paper neatly folded, which Mrs. 
Carter put into her purse, and gave another order regarding 
the route her carriage was to take on its way home. The 
good woman got out once or twice, leaving Eva alone, and 
at last came from a lawyer’s office with a folded paper in 
her hand, which was hurried into her pocket, when she saw 
Eva looking at it. 

Once more Battles drew up his horses at Mrs. Laurence’s 
gate, and with his heavy face clouded with disgust, waited 
gloomily for his mistress to go into that shanty, as he was 
pleased to call it. 

Mrs. Carter, oblivious of her servant’s discontent, bustled 
out of her carriage. She almost lifted Eva to the ground, 
and opened the gate for herself, absolutely pushing the foot- 
man on one side, and bursting her delicate mauve glove in 
the operation. 

“Now, my dears, you can call that mother of yours! 
Don’t stop to take off your bonnet, Eva, but bring her in. 
That’s right. Here she comes, looking as if she expected a 
policeman. Mrs. Laurence, my dear neighbor, my darling 
good woman ! here is something for you ; just a trifle — a 
little mite of a present. Take it, and chuck it, neck and 
heels, into the hottest corner of your cooking-stove.” 

Mrs. Laurence took the paper in her hand, looked at 
the indorsement, looked at Mrs. Carter. The color flushed 


THE ADOPTION. 


283 


into her face ; tears, that imprisonment and wrong had 
failed to wring from her, came, drop by drop, into her hard 
eyes. 

“Why, why this is the mortgage ! ” she said. “The old 
mortgage, that was eating up everything ! ” 

“Exactly. Put it in the stove, and never think of it 
again. It is mine, and I give it to you for a nice little bon- 
fire. Eva, dear, come and kiss me. Ruthie, why what are 
you crying for, child ? ” 

Down by the invalid’s couch Mrs. Carter sank upon her 
knee’s, folded her arms around the startled girl, and began 
to sob like a great warm-hearted baby, as she was — God 
bless her ! 

After a little she lifted her face, all wet and smiling* like 
a full-blown rose, with rain trembling on it, and got up, 
ashamed of her own goodness, and the emotion that sprung 
out of it. 

“You see I always was such a goose — crying when I 
ought to laugh, and hard as a rock when I ought to cry. 
Don’t let anybody know that you ever saw me like this. 
But I tell you, girls, it isn’t every day that one can get so 
much joy out of a trumpery bracelet, and save half the 
price too. You have no idea how much money that old 
paper has saved for Carter. I’ll be bound he’s chuckling 
over it yet.” 


CHAPTER LXIY. 

THE ADOPTION. 

Eva, whose face had changed from red to white, with a 
swift transition of feeling, came forward suddenly, and 
threw her arms around Mrs. Carter’s neck. 


284 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


“ Oh, how good you are ! How I love you ! Can we do 
anything — anything on earth to repay all this ? ” she cried, 
in a warm outburst of gratitude. “It seems to me that 
I could fall down and worship you ! ” 

“ There ! there ! That’s all nonsense, my dear. J ust 
remember that there is only one thing you can do, and 
having once refused, I can never ask you again after this, 
not wanting to buy love.” 

“ Oh, don’t say that, Mrs. Carter. It was because they 
could not spare me — because they were in such trouble, and 

needed help so much. Even now ” 

“ Stop a minute, dear. Does your heart go with me ? ” 

“ Yes ! yes ! ” 

“Will you go with me now? That is, will you let me 
arrange this with your mother. The people down yonder 
don’t want your help. I do. My life in that grand man- 
sion is lonely. I haven’t been brought up to reading, and 
music, and such things. I want some one to write my 
notes, do my spelling, and sing to Carter — and am ready to 
pay for it. If you are willing to work for men that sell 
goods, why not work for me at double the price ? I don’t 
mean to keep you away from home ; there needn’t be a day 
that you can’t come here. Besides, I have an idea about 
Buthy. You shall learn to drive the pony-carriage, and 
take her out every morning. I’ll have an elevator put up 
in the house, and she shall just be lifted up to Herman’s 
studio — in fact there’ll be no break up about it. Say now, 
once for all, will you come ? ” 

“ Oh, if you knew how I wish it ; but poor Buthy ! ” 

“ She don’t look so terribly troubled,” said Mrs. Carter, 
glancing at the gentle girl. 

“ I shall like the rides so much,” said Buthy. “ Then, 
perhaps, I might see what the Park is like.” 

“ Of course you shall, with plenty of cushions, and a 
gentle horse. There can be nothing like it. There now, 
you see, Eva.” 


THE ADOPTION. 285 

Eva went close to her sister, knelt down, and laying her 
cheek against the pale, tremulous face, whispered, 

“ Sister, darling, could you let me go/’ 

“ We should not be much apart,” answered Ruth. “And 
she is so good.’ 7 

While the girls were consulting together, Mrs. Carter 
went into the kitchen, where she found Mrs. Laurence 
pressing the mortgage down with the poker into a flaming 
bed of coals. The scarlet light shone on her face, giving it 
the glow of long-banished smiles. She closed the stove as 
Mrs. Carter came up, beaming with good nature, and spoke 
eagerly. 

“ You needn’t ask me ; I have no right to keep her from 
you. Eva has been a good girl, take her; but let her come 
home sometimes for Ruthy’s sake.” 

After this there was a passionate clinging of arms, warm 
kisses, and a tearful face, looking wistfully through the car- 
riage window, as Mrs. Carter drove away with her adopted 
daughter, for the whole affair amounted to that, under the 
guise of an agreement. 

In less than a week it was known throughout the fashion- 
able world that the wealthy Carters had adopted that beau- 
tiful girl, Eva Laurence, and intended to make her an heir- 
ess. It was also known that the whole Laurence family 
had been benefited by the change — that a delicate, lovely 
girl, who had been a great sufferer from childhood, had 
developed such wonderful talent for painting, that Mr. Ross 
had taken her for a pupil. 

This was all true. From that humble cottage Eva had 
passed into a life so luxurious and pleasant, that it realized 
all her ideas of paradise. No more work, no walking up 
and down town in drifting snow or driving rain. Warmth, 
beauty and kindness, surrounded her on every hand. Her 
love of the beautiful was gratified to the full. It seemed to 
her that there was hardly a thing on earth which was not 
given to her wishes. 


286 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


“Yes, one” 

But she would not think of that; Bate had forbidden her 
to love ; in giving her everything else, that great first boon 
of womanhood had been withheld. But she had in ex- 
change that sweet, pure, fatherly affection, which seemed to 
have been taken away forever when Laurence died. No 
one could be more generally kind than Mr. Carter, but it was 
on the artist Boss that her heart rested with more than 
filial affection ; his loving patience, his tender assiduity, 
sometimes won tears of gratitude from the girl. 

Was this love? Yes, but oh how different to that which 
lay buried deep in her heart for the man she could not 
marry. 

In a few weeks from this the season was at its full, and 
the Carters plunged into all its gayeties with a zest and 
brilliancy hitherto unknown to them. To own and intro- 
duce a creature so lovely, and so exquisitely refined, into 
fashionable life, was a crowning glory to the ambition which 
had urged these new people into society. They accepted 
invitations — they gave parties — they occupied the most 
prominent box at the opera, and had the glory of knowing 
that their protegee, in spite of her humble origin, in spite 
of envy and persecution, was in fact the Beigning Belle of 
society. 

It would be false to say that Eva did not feel this change 
in her life as a transition into something like fairy land. 


CIIAPTEB LXY. 

IN THE PARK. 

The prettiest park phaeton you ever set eyes on, drove up 
to the Laurence cottage ; a pair of white ponies with snowy 


IN THE PARK. 


287 


tails that took the wind like banners, stopped with the 
docility of pet kittens before the gate. An afghan on 
which living roses seemed to bloom, was thrust aside, and 
out sprang a young lady, who ran up the walk and entered 
the house without knocking. 

“Ruthy, Ruthy dear, I have got them in training at last. 
Do look out of the window and see what darlings they are. 
Now for your first ride in the park.” 

Ruth sat up on her couch, thrilled throughout her feeble 
frame with unusual excitement. 

“ Oh Eva, are those the horses ? am I to ride in that 
pretty thing ? but how— how can I get there ? ” 

“ Never mind about that; I feel strong enough to carry 
you myself. The truth is, I — I never was so happy in my 
life ; to think, dear, that they should give me all the pleas- 
ure of doing this, for everything is mine, Ruth. We can 
use it just when we please, and you shall ride every pleasant 
day of your life.” 

“And see how the country looks. Oh Eva, what a darl- 
ing, fairy god-mother you have been to us ! ” 

“ Have I ? Then you are glad I went away ? ” 

“ Only half away, sister. Why you are with us a great 
deal more now, than while slaving down in that store.” 

“ So I am, darling, and it is delicious to belong to one’s- 
self. They love me too.” 

“Yes, I should think so,” answered Ruth, a little sadly. 
“ Who could help it ? ” 

“ But we must not be talking at this rate ; the day is too 
lovely. Where is mother? Oh, here she comes.” 

In the bright exuberance of her feelings, Eva threw 
both arms around her mother’s neck and kissed her with 
affectionate warmth. 

“Where are Ruthy’s things, mother? she must be 
dressed at once.” 

“ They are lying on the bed, Eva ; everything is in 


288 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


order,” answered the old woman, fairly smiling all over her 
face. 

Eva ran into the bedroom and came out with a sacque of 
fleecy, white cloth, and a hat on which some soft feather tips 
clustered like snow. These she put on to sister Ruth with 
her own hands, saying blithely as she tied the hat strings : 

“ Yes, Eva had a little lamb, 

Its fleece was white as snow ; 

And every where that Eva went 
That lamb was sure to go.” 

At which Ruth laughed like a pleased child, but said the 
bonnet felt so strangely on her head, it would take her a 
little while to get used to it. Then her curls had always 
wandered about in such a lazy fashion, what could she do 
with them ? 

“ Oh, they’re all right,” cried Eva, bringing a little seven 
by nine mirror that Ruth might look at her own sweet face, 
framed in by the bonnet, which she did, blushing like a wild 
rose at the sight of her own delicate beauty. 

“ Oh Eva, I hardly know myself ! ” 

“Of course you don’t. Come, mother, are you and I 
strong enough to carry her out? I might have brought 
one of the men, but somehow I could not bear to have them 
touch her.” 

The two women were about to lift Ruth between them, 
for the length of the flower garden was more than she 
could hope to walk, when Mrs. Smith came through the gate 
followed by her husband, who approached the house with 
evident hesitation, which his wife was eagerly reproving. 

“Come along, they don’t hold malice, I tell you, besides, 
they know that you didn’t mean it,” she said. “ No won- 
der you are ashamed of yourself, but that scamp might 
have imposed on Sampson — no, Solomon — hisself. So just 
walk in, as if nothing was the matter, and never seem to 
mind it.” 


/ 


IN THE PARK. 


289 


Smith did walk in, looking humble and confused, but his 
reception was so frank and cordial that he found no diffi- 
culty in offering to carry Ruth to the carriage, which had 
been the object of his visit. So the girl was taken out tri- 
umphantly in the powerful arms of their old neighbor, while 
the other females followed smiling, chatting, and congratu- 
lating each other, like a brood of robins, when the strong- 
est fledgling begins to fly. 

Mrs. Smith shook up the cushions which formed a sort of 
couch in the carriage, on which the gentle girl was placed 
in a half recumbent position by Smith, while all the neigh- 
borhood looked on from doors and windows, wondering what 
would happen next to that Laurence family, and if they 
had really made up with Smith, after that affair about the 
robbery. 

There would be no doubt on that subject after that dainty 
nest of a carriage drove away, for Eva shook hands with 
Smith before she raised her whip from its socket, and Mrs. 
Laurence stood talking with him in the most cordial man- 
ner by the gate, full ten minutes after it drove off. One of 
the nearest neighbors heard him say, 

“ You can always depend on me to carry her in and out, 
Mrs. Laurence. It is the least I can do.” 

Then all the curious people that had been anxious about 
the matter, saw Mr. Smith and Mrs. Laurence shake hands 
over the fence, and they knew that cordial relations had been 
established between the cottage and the corner grocery. 

This pleasant thought perhaps served to deepen the ex- 
quisite sense of enjoyment that pervaded the whole being 
of that gentle invalid, as she found herself moving in the 
open air for the first time almost in her life. 

The easy motion ; for Eva kept her ponies down to a soft 
unbroken trot; calmed her into a state of dreamy happi- 
ness. At first she was a little frightened by the noise of 
heavy wheels and the rush of life all around her; but Ruth 
18 


290 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


had not won for herself such abiding faith in God’s mercy 
without putting some trust in human strength. She won- 
dered at the cool dexterity with which Eva guided her pretty 
equipage through the streets, and shuddered a little now 
and then, as a carriage rushed by them, so near that it 
seemed as if there must be a clash of wheels ; but this 
soon wore off, for, with a graceful sweep and a swifter trot 
the ponies turned into the park, and Ruth found herself in 
paradise. 

Trees just tinged with the first frost of autumn, the grass 
soft and green as velvet, gleams of water here and there, 
flowers scattered along the drive, or clustering in gorgeous 
masses ; above all a soft blue sky with snowy clouds heaped 
upon it, drifted to ‘and fro by a mild south wind. Can any- 
one doubt that this was Heaven itself to that fair and gentle 
girl who had never in her whole life looked upon a scene of 
such beauty before ; indeed had scarcely seen a tree that 
was not covered with dust from a city street, or a growing 
flower except the humble garden plants that bloomed around 
her own home. 

“ Oh, Eva, Eva ! this is too beautiful ! drive slower ! 
drive slower ! I cannot bear to see all these heavenly things 
pass away,” she would murmur, catching her breath with 
delight. “ The water there ; the water, let me look at it j 
let me feel the moist sweet air on my face.” 

Eva would check her ponies and bend her smiling eyes 
on the invalid with loving satisfaction whenever she made 
a request of this kind ; occasionally she would utter a little 
gleeful laugh at some question that a child would not have 
asked. Sometimes her eyes would fill with tears, as she 
felt the touching pathos of all this joy springing out of her 
sister’s utter isolation, which she in her health and beauty 
had scarcely comprehended before. 

u What are those beautiful white creatures, Ruthy ? Ah, 
indeed ! how should you know ? They are swans, dear ; 


IN THE PARK. 


291 


there now, watch them as they clear the water with their 
snow white bosoms. See them arch their graceful necks 
and sail off toward the other shore scarcely caring to make 
way for the pretty boats that glide up and down with such 
sleepy stillness. Beautiful, you say, yes, indeed it is beau- 
tiful. I shall never get so used to it that every visit will 
not give me new delight.” 

Ruth did not answer. Her heart was too full of new 
feelings. She drew a deep breath and closed her eyes. It 
all seemed like a dream that she wanted to impress on her 
brain. 

That moment a landeau drove by in which was a lady 
and gentleman. Mrs. Lambert and her step-son, Ivon. 

Ruth opened her eyes suddenly. 

“ What is the matter, what made you start so, Eva ? ” 

“ Nothing,” answered Eva, gathering up her reins. 
“ Only you seem tired.” 

“No, no, I am only happy.” 

Mrs. Lambert had seen Eva Laurence, and the sight sent 
a swift thrill of pain through her bosom. She turned and 
spoke to her son. 

“ Ivon.” 

Young Lambert turned sharply to his mother ; he also 
had seen the two girls in their little phaeton, and the sight 
brought back a keen remembrance of all that this woman’s 
pride had made him suffer. 

“ Did you speak, madam ? ” 

“You saw that young lady, and bowed coldly. I am 
sorry for that.” 

“ Sorry, why, madam ? ” 

“ Because circumstances are changed, now. I no longer 
oppose your wish to marry her.” 

“ Indeed, and in what has the lady changed ? ” 

“ She has become the adopted child of a man who, at 
least, holds a high position in commercial circles.” 


292 THE REIGNING BELLE. 

“And is, I am told, engaged to marry the person whom 
that man intends to make his heir.” 

“ Ivon, I do not believe it ! ” 

“ If it were possible for me to doubt w r hat is an admitted 
fact, my own position is the same.” 

“What, have you ceased to care for her?” asked the 
lady in a voice rendered sharp by intense anxiety. 

The young man answered her with four of the most 
mournful words that ever brought sadness to a human heart, 

“ It is too late ! ” 


CHAPTER LXVI. 

THE INDIA SHAWL. 

Eva had no heart to enjoy her sister’s happiness after 
that one glimpse of Ivon Lambert seated by the woman who 
had so cruelly broken up the sweetest hope of her life. His 
cold bow and averted eyes cut her to the soul, and she drove 
slowly home with a chilled and disappointed feeling that 
contrasted forcibly with the generous and unselfish pleasure 
of the morning. 

Perfect happiness is always a hope of the future. With 
all her success and triumphs Eva was haunted by this one 
cause of discontent. Ivon Lambert had met her more than 
once in her social triumphs since she had resided with Mrs. 
Carter, but it was always with a degree of reserve that chill- 
ed her to the heart and made success itself almost worth- 
less. Indeed, after a few months of admiration and excite- 
ment which followed her footsteps at every turn, society be- 
gan to pall upon her. One party was so like another, there 
was so little variety in the people she met, that the girl 
sometimes felt a craving for the rest and quiet of her old 
life. 


THE INDIA SHAWL. 


293 


At such times she would go back to the cottage, and strive 
to sink gently down into the enjoyment which graced the 
tranquil existence of her sister Ruth, but hers was a rest- 
lessness of the soul, and for that there is little solace 
either in gaiety or quiet. Hunger of the heart can only 
be appeased by that which it craves. 

One thing seemed strange to Eva; from the time she left 
the cottage, Mrs. Laurence had changed completely. There 
was something like reserve, and even shyness in her man- 
ner when they met. This Eva could not understand, but it 
chilled her a little. With James and Ruth she was always 
welcome, and almost adored. To them she had never chang- 
ed ; all the pomp and wealth of her surroundings only made 
her the more beautiful. 

Some months after Eva had settled down in her new home, 
like a nightingale among the roses, she entered a little re- 
ception room off the hall, and found Mrs. Carter in conversa- 
tion with a sharp-eyed, cringing little man, who seemed to 
be urging some request with great persistence. 

“ I have been so long looking for the purchaser, madam. 
Eirst I trace it to one party, then to another, and at last to 
that dealer who would not remember to oblige me. Rut I 
found a way to reach him and made an arrangement. He 
gave me the number of this house, and madam’s name. I 
had great hopes that you would be willing to part with the 
shawl for the price you gave, as the owner wants it so much. 
I never, in all m)^ experience, saw any one feel the loss of a 
pledge so keenly. So, as madam has a good heart, I can 
see that by her face, I am sure she will not drive a hard 
bargain with the poor man.” 

Mrs. Carter seemed restless and somewhat annoyed at 
this man’s eager pertinacity. At one of the principal 
dealers in such expensive articles, she had purchased one of 
those rare and most exquisite shawls, which are manu- 
factured expressly for eastern potentates. These rich shawls 


294 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


are difficult to obtain, and precious among ordinary importa- 
tions, as diamonds compared with meaner stones. She knew 
that there was not another shawl to compare with this one 
for sale in the city, and had happened to purchase it at a 
bargain. Now this man, whom she did not know, but who 
announced himself as a pawnbroker, who had once held the 
shawl in pledge, and sold it among other forfeited articles, 
was appealing to her, in a keen and pathetic way, to give 
it up, for the moderate price she had paid, because its former 
owner was driven almost frantic by the loss of it. 

Mrs. Carter, being a woman, was touched by this appeal ; 
but from the same feminine reason, found her love of a bar- 
gain, and her ambition to possess something more rare and 
beautiful than her neighbors, opposing the kind impulse 
with peculiar force. When Eva entered the room, she felt a 
sense of support, and was almost ready to leave the deci- 
sion to her, for she had already learned to depend on the 
young girl in most matters of taste. 

“Eva, dear, run up to my dressing-room, and bring a 
shawl you will find in ray armoire. I want you to look at 
it, and help me decide about parting with it.” 

Eva ran up stairs, found the shawl, and came down with 
it falling in rich folds across her arm. 

“Ah, that is it,” cried the pawnbroker, eagerly rubbing 
his hands. “ I should know the pattern among ten thous- 
and. To think now that I should have known its value so 
little ! It cuts me to the soul ! ” 

Mrs. Carter had taken the shawl, and was busy opening 
its marvelous folds, revealing the long slender palm leaves^ 
in which the best tints of a rainbow were wrought with the 
toil and art seldom bestowed on the modern fabrics that 
flood our market. 

“ Ah, it is so beautiful ! I should hate to part with it,” 
said Eva, who had learned to estimate a creation like that 
in her life behind the counter. “ You might search years 
without finding one like it.” 


THE INDIA SHAWL. 


295 


“You hear?” said Mrs. Carter, looking irresolutely at 
the anxious pawnbroker.” 

“ Yes, madam, I hear ; but if it is beautiful to a stranger, 
how much more so to the person who owned it ? ” 

Mrs. Carter looked at Eva with distress in her eyes, and 
hesitation in her manner. 

" What can I do ? It does seem hard.” 

Before Eva could answer, the man broke in, 

“ Besides, madam will remember, that I am a poor man, 
and have spent much time in searching for that shawl, 
which time is a dead loss, if I fail to bring it back to the 
owner, who is ready to pay me.” 

“ That does seem hard ! ” said the good woman, appealing 
to Eva, who was so lost in admiration of the shawl, that 
the man’s greedy eloquence half escaped her. 

“ The owner has been to my shop again and again, wild 
to get it. At first he wanted to have it back for a little ; 
but now he will pay anything. The last time he said, 1 get 
it, and I will not count the cost. It is a case of life and 
death. I must have that shawl.’ Then I went to work in 
earnest. This was an inducement for one who toils so hard 
and gets so little. After all my pains, madam will not be 
so cruel as to take a poor man’s time for nothing.” 

“ Eva, I think he must have it ! ” 

“ Wait a moment. Let me call Mr. Ross. He will com- 
prehend the claim this man has better than is possible for 
us. He is in the study ; I will find him in a minute.” 

Eva ran up stairs, while the pawnbroker, half-baffled and 
wholly anxious, stood eyeing the shawl with mercenary 
craving, and Mrs. Carter felt like a victim. 


296 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


CHAPTER LXVII. 

THE PAWNBROKER GETS HIS PRICE. 

Directly Mr. Ross came down, and followed Eva into 
the room. 

The pawnbroker stepped hack to the wall, and uttered an 
exclamation full of trouble and surprise. 

“ What ! The gentleman here ! — here, in this very 
house ! I cannot understand ! 99 

Ross turned, his eyes kindled, and his cheeks flushed. 

“ Here at last ? You have found it then ? The shawl ! 
— the shawl ! Oh, sister, you have it ! But how can you 
tell if it is the same ? I must be assured of that.” 

“Why, Ross, what is the matter? Do you know this 
man ? What is my shawl to you ? 99 

“ Your shawl ! 99 

“ Yes, brother ! 99 

“And you got it of this man ?" 

“ It seems that it came from him ! 99 

“ Yes, it is the same ! I will swear to it ! Oh, sir! the 
time I have taken to search it out is well worth all you 
promised.” 

“Perhaps. I do not know yet. Give me the shawl, 
sister ; in half an hour I will return.” 

Ross was white in the face. He took up the shawl, and 
gazed upon it, until tears absolutely trembled in his eyes. 
Then he folded the garment carefully, as one handles a 
shroud, and went forth, carrying it in his hand. 

Mrs. Laurence was busy in her kitchen, absolutely 
humming over an old-fashioned love-song, for the great load 
of a hard life had been lifted from her slnoulders, and 
awkward gleams of cheerfulness were beginning to dawn in 
upon her. 


THE PAWNBROKER’S PRICE. 297 

All at once a man entered the back door, and came toward 
her. 

‘‘Why, Mr. Boss, is that you? I didn’t hear the bell,’ , 
she exclaimed, smoothing down her apron. 

“I did not ring, Mrs. Laurence; I wished to find you 
alone. Look at this, and tell me if it is positively the shawl 
that came around that child, and that you put in pledge? ” 

Mrs. Laurence wiped her moist hands on a towel, and un- 
folded the shawl. 

“ Of course it’s the same shawl, wherever it came from. 
There is no mistake about that. 1 can swear to the curl in 
every one of these long leaves.” 

“ It is then absolutely the garment that came around the 
child j T ou adopted ? ” 

“ Yes ; I am ready to swear to it, if that is what you 
want.” 

“Ho ; there is no need of that.” 

Again Boss folded up the shawl, and left the house, pass- 
ing swiftly through the yard, and looking at Buth, who sat 
at the window, without a consciousness of her presence. 

Mrs. Carter and Eva were still in the reception-room. 
The pawnbroker had retreated to the hall, where he sat on 
one of the carved chairs, crouching uneasily forward, and 
holding a rusty hat clenched in his hand. His eyes were 
full of hungry anxiety; for the reward which he had hoped 
for seemed slipping from his grasp. Still he waited, in 
abject patience, determined to press his claims to the utmost. 

In less than half an hour the man started, and listened 
with the vigilance of a house-dog. A latch-key turned in 
the street-door, and Mr. Boss came in. He stopped on see- 
ing the pawnbroker, and asked sharply what he waited for? 
then checked himself, and muttered, 

“ Ah ! I remember. You want the reward. How much 
was it ? ” 

The man started up, and began to speak eagerly. But 
Boss lifted his hand. 


298 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


“ The amount ? — name it. I ask nothing more ; that 
which I promised you shall have.” 

“ Without regard to the price paid by the lady ? ” 

“ Without regard to anything. I am not disposed to 
cavil over a thing like this.” 

The pawnbroker paused, calculated, and looked keenly at 
his victim, sorely tempted to double the original sum prom- 
ised him. But there was something in the eyes fixed upon 
him which checked the idea, and he named what had been 
his most exorbitant demand. 

. “ Wait ! ” 

With this single word, Boss went swiftly upstairs, and 
came down again with a check in his hand. The man 
started up, seized the paper, glanced over it, and hurried 
from the house, with a greedy light in his eyes. 

Boss turned into the reception-room, stood a moment on 
the threshold, pale, trembling, and with a look of wild 
yearning in his eyes. Eva, came toward him, smiling. 

“ Do tell us what makes you so anxious, Mr. Boss ” 

The girl broke off with a cry of dismay, for Boss had 
flung his arms around her, and was straining her to his 
heart with wild vehemence. 

“ My child ! My darling ! My own, own beautiful 
child ! ” 

The man was raining kisses upon her forehead, which 
was wet with his tears. 

Mrs. Carter started up, and with her two shaking hands 
attempted to tear the man and girl apart. 

“ Herman ! Herman ! Are you crazy ? And she under 
this roof, under my care ! Give her up, I say ! ” 

Boss still held the girl close ; but lifted his head, and 
looked his angry sister in the face. He could not speak, 
though his tremulous lips moved, and his eyes were flooded. 
The woman’s voice softened. 

“ Herman, what does this mean ? 99 


miss spicer’s dismissal. 299 

“It means, my sister, that as God has been merciful, I 
believe this girl to be my own child ! ” 

The man was trembling from head to foot. He put Eva’s 
face back from bis bosom, and looked tenderly down 
upon it. 

“Have you never felt this, my darling? Did your soul 
never tell you the secret that has so long filled mine?” 

“I have no breath to answer,” faltered the girl. “ Your 
words strike me dumb ! How can the things be that you 
speak of?” 

“I cannot tell; yet I know. Wait a little while, and 
you shall both be convinced that I am not out of my mind; 
let the rest prove as it will.” 


CHAPTER LXVIII. 

MISS SPICER RECEIVES HER DISMISSAL. 

A newspaper was in Mrs. Lambert’s hand. In the 
listlessness of a mind utterly prostrated, she had taken 
’little heed of passing events, and of the little drama which 
had been enacted against the Laurence family, almost under 
the sanction of her own name, was entirety ignorant. 

It was an old paper which had been wrapped about some 
parcel at which the lady was looking. Just as she was 
about to lay it down, her own name, with that of Miss 
Spicer, astonished her into sudden interest. The article she 
read was an account of that trial which had sent the Boyce 
brothers to Sing Sing. 

Mrs. Lambert knew that Eva had been adopted by the 
Carters, and that her success in the fashionable world was 
something marvellous, but of the underhand machinations 
that led to it, she had never dreamed till now. 


800 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


Ivon Lambert had informed himself of the main features 
of this disgraceful transaction at the time, hut never men- 
tioned them to his step-mother, who was suffering, and so 
ill that no unpleasant thing was permitted to come near her. 
She knew in a general way that the man Robert Mahone 
had left her service ; but under what circumstances, every 
person admitted into her presence was interested in con- 
cealing. 

Thus it happened that this statement in the paper took 
the proud woman completely by surprise, and aroused the 
sensitive pride in her nature so completely, that Ellen Post, 
when she answered the sharp pull of her lady’s bell, was 
startled by the vivid fire that lighted up those sad features. 

“ Ellen Post, is this thing true?” 

Mrs. Lambert held the paper out in one hand, pointing 
to the report with the other. 

Ellen caught one glimpse of the hateful sheet, recoiled a 
little, then gave her head a toss, and said, with a degree of 
careless contempt that did honor to her nerve : 

" Oh, that was Miss Spicer’s little job. My name was 
dragged in promiscuous. That about me is all lies, from 
beginning to end; but Miss Spicer and that Mahone was 
awful thick for awhile. She was always giving him money, 
being so malicious against that handsome Laurence girl, 
that she was willing to plot with any one against her. I’m 
pretty sure she was in the scrape, because she once offered 
me anything I’d -ask just to join in with them ; but, of 
course, I never had a word for her, but no. I want to marry 
that Mahone! The idea! I hope, marm, you think bet- 
ter of me than that.” 

Mrs. Lambert was a woman of the world, whom airs, 
such as her maid put on, were not likely to deceive. She 
simply folded the paper, drew forth her portemonnaie, and 
paid Ellen Post a month’s wages in advance. 

“1 cannot give you a recommendation,” she said, very 


miss spicer’s dismissal. 301 


quietly, “and probably shall never have occasion to men- 
tion your name. Perhaps you had better put on your 
things, and go at once. The express man will come for 
your trunk.” 

Ellen Post turned her half-scared, half-insolent face on 
her mistress. It had turned to a dull grayish-white, and 
her eyes gleamed with gathering malice. 

“Perhaps, marm, you had better think twice. Some 
girls are blind as to what is going on around them, and can 
be sent off meek and broken-hearted; but I ain’t one of 
that sort. Just take a second thought, marm. You’d bet- 
ter, I can tell you.” 

“I never take a second thought, Ellen. Go! I am 
engaged !” 

The slender finger that pointed toward the door belonged 
to a fragile, but firm little hand, which scarcely seemed 
strong enough to support the diamonds that blazed upon it ; 
but a revolver could not have more effectually silenced the 
impudent servant. Ellen walked backward, step by step, 
until she almost fell against a footman, who stood in the 
door with a card in his hand. 

Mrs. Lambert took the card, giving no further heed to 
the retreating maid, and read the name upon it. 

“ Miss Spicer ! Tell her to come up.” 

There was a rustle of silk flounces, a clatter of high heels, 
as Miss Spicer came up the stairs. There was also a strong 
scent of the last fashionable perfume left floating in the 
hall, as she entered her friend’s boudoir, closing the door 
behind her. 

Fifteen minutes after this Ellen Post glided down the 
back stairway, with an evil look on her face, and a satchel 
in her hand. 

Then all was still, and only a faint murmur of voices dis- 
turbed the sumptuous quiet of that lady’s boudoir. Voices, 
did I say ? Only the quick, rattling sound of Miss Spicer’s 


302 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


tongue was heard; the firm, even tones of Mrs. Lambert 
never penetrated beyond the room in which she sat. Once, 
when the door was open, and Miss Spicer stood upon the 
ermine mat, biting her lips, and beating her flounces with 
the end of her cane parasol, the clear ringing tones of that 
voice penetrated into the hall. 

u No, Miss Spicer, I will take leave of you now ; for this 
is the last time that you will ever be admitted into a 
house of which I am mistress.” 

Miss Spicer turned upon the mat like a little fury. 

“ Well, madam ! I suppose it is just possible to live with- 
out coming into your house ! Heaven knows, it’s been dull 
enough since that girl cut you out with Ross, the painter ! 
This is the gratitude one gets for paying off your debts. 
I’m thankful for one thing; though ! She’ll marry him, 
and leave you to break your mean old heart ; while Ivon 
will hate you forever and ever for breaking up his little 
matrimonial game. Good-by, Mrs. Lambert. If you can 
stand it, I ought to, having nothing very dreadful to look 
hack upon, and plenty of youth, which you will never have 
again ! ” 

As Miss Spicer was flying down stairs in her hot wrath, 
Ivon Lambert came into the hall, and stood aside for her to 
pass. She stopped suddenly, and held out her hand with a 
hysterical laugh. 

“There; let’s shake hands, and say good-by. Your 
lovely mother has just turned me out of doors; but see if 
I don’t pay her off! If that fellow, Ross, don’t marry your 
old lady-love, and I for one have no idea that he ever 
thought of it, I’ll marry him myself, and ride over the old 
woman rough-shod. With his genius and my money we 
could do it — for people are beginning to talk about her 
awfully, I can tell you ; something about the conservatory, 
and fainting dead at the artist’s feet. Ellen Post knows 
all about it. She’s just been sent away, and won’t the 


miss spicer’s dismissal. 803 

story ring. Of course I shan’t help it forward. Oh, no ! 
she hasn’t insulted me ! ” 

Before Ivon could even comprehend this rude speech, the 
young lady had turned the latch and door-knob with a force 
that tore her gloves, and hurried down the pavement. 

Ivon, who had intended to visit his mother, went to her 
room, where he found her pacing up and down the carpet, 
flushed with suppressed excitement, and with unusual fire 
in her eyes. 

“ My son ! — my dear son ! I am glad, very glad that 
you are here. Something, no matter what, has disturbed 
me. I have been hard and selfish with you; my own 
wretchedness has made me cruel.” 

“ Your own wretchedness, mother ! ” 

“ There, there, Ivon ! Do not question me ; but gener- 
ously accept my atonement, without explanation. I have 
been very, very unhappy of late ; but I am not speaking of 
myself. You are dear to me as any son could have been. 
When I die, all that I have shall be yours, without restric- 
tion. From this day out the world shall know you as my 
heir. Another thing, once more I say to you, seek out that 
girl and marry her, if you can. I will accept her with all 
my heart. Carter has made her his heiress — be it so ! I 
make you my heir. Go, ask her to marry you.” 

“ Mother ! Mother ! how> can I ? She has refused me 
once,” cried the young man. 

“But that was after I had trodden on her pride, when 
she thought herself worse than poor. Now you go to her 
with my full consent. I will call upon her, and urge your 
case, if that is needful. Go, my boy — go now. I shall not 
be at rest till your fate is settled.” 

Astonished, bewildered, and like a man in a dream, Ivon 
Lambert went to his own room. Was his step-mother in 
her right mind ? Had she placed him in a condition to 
approach Eva once more, now that she was an heiress ? If 


304 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


so, mercenary motives could not be imputed to him. Yes, 
yes, there was yet a chance of such happiness as he had 
given up in despair. 


CHAPTER LX IX. 

. THE TRUTH. 

Another ring brought a servant to the front door, where 
a gentleman with a package in his hand, stood waiting.' 
The man reached out his hand for the parcel, but in its 
place, received a ( i.rd, with directions to carry it at once to 
his mistress. 

There was no question about Mrs. Lambert’s being at 
home; no seeming doubt that she might refuse herself; all 
of which was strange ; but the servant did not think of that 
till long afterward, for obedience seemed natural to that 
voice of quiet command. 

“ My lady will see you in her own room — walk this way,” 
said the man, returning promptly, after delivering his mes- 
sage. He ushered the stranger up stairs with great defer- 
ence, and opened the door with a bow, altogether forgetting 
the package which the man carried. 

Mrs. Lambert was struggling to compose herself; but she 
had been greatly excited, and every nerve in her frame 
quivered. She tried to speak, but the effort only brought 
tears into her eyes. 

Ross did not take the hand held out to him with such 
timid hesitation ; but laid his bundle on a chair, then turned 
a sternly agitated face upon the trembling woman. 

“ Elizabeth, I have come to ask jmu a question.” 

“I will answer it, Herman! There is nothing you can 
ask that I will not reply to. But first, — do not misunder 


THE TRUTH. 


305 


stand me ; I ask it for — for the sake of my step-son. An- 
swer the one question that I asked you. Is that girl, I 
mean Eva Laurence, anything to you ? ” 

“ Anything to me — and you ask this ? Yes, every- 
thing ! ” 

, “ You love her, then ? ” 

“ Yes, better than my own soul.” 

u But — but you cannot marry her. It would be ” 

The woman’s lips turned deadly white, and what she 
might have said died upon them. 

“ Marry her! Woman, I wonder the heart does not 
sicken in your bosom at the thought.” 

“ It does ! it does ! Then you never thought of it. I 
had not wronged you so deeply that y <#i meditated that 
awful blow, that wicked, wicked crime.” 

" I never thought of it, Elizabeth ! ” 

The woman clasped her hands, and a wild sob heaved her 
bosom. 

“ Still you loved her ! Ah, me ! it was only the impedi- 
ment ! If I were dead, now ! ” 

The woman held out her* clasped hands, and her face was 
wet with a rain of tears. For the first time, a look of 
almost yearning tenderness filled the sad eyes bent upon 
her, and a touch of compassion quivered in the man’s voice. 

“ Sit down, Elizabeth. I have a few questions to ask, 
and for once you and I must have truth between us.” 

Mrs. Lambert dropped to the sofa, near which she stood, 
and Boss drew his chair in front of it. The curtains hung 
low, and the light fell dimly around them, so dimly that 
they seemed like ghosts questioning each other.; 

“ Elizabeth, when we first met, and I found you Lambert’s 
widow, there was too much of passion and reproach in our 
interview for a clear understanding of events, which seem 
to me vague and unsatisfactory. Quiet yourself, now ; be 
19 


306 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


calm, if that is possible, and let us thoroughly understand 
each other.” 

The woman made a strong effort, and hushed her sobs. 

a When we married, I was a wild, passionate youth, pen- 
niless, almost friendless ; but I loved you, God only knows 
how dearly ! ” 

“ And, oh heavens ! how I loved you ! ” 

“ Had I been older or wiser in this world’s wisdom, it 
would have been an act of treachery when I won you to 
that private marriage ; but I was an enthusiast, possessed 
of some genius, and more wild hopes. Perhaps in the arro- 
gance of these untried feelings, I held your father’s wealth 
in too much scorn. Certain it is, I never craved it, never 
wished for it.” 

“ I know that, Herman; yet'it was this very wealth that 
drove us apart.” 

“ I asked you to go away, and share my fate ” 

“ I could not ; remember how young I was. An only 
child, loving my father, whose forgiveness you refused to ask 
— loving you better than my own life, but afraid to follow 
the hopeless path you were resolved to tread. Why did 
you leave me then ? Was I angry — was I unreasonable in 
that struggle, so hard upon a young girl, pampered, as I had 
been ; did I say things which were altogether beyond for- 
giveness ? ” 

“ If I left you in anger, bitter and keen as it was, my 
great love conquered it, before I was half across the ocean,” 
said Ross. “But what came after? My letters were un- 
answered.” 

“I never received them. Some one, my father, I think, 
kept them back. Oh, Herman ! you will never know how I 
waited, how I longed for one line ! ” 

• “ Elizabeth, give me your hands. On your life, on your 
honor — as you hope for salvation, did you never hear from 
me, never see a line of my writing after I left you ? ” 


THE TRUTH. 


307 


u As God shall be merciful to me, I never did ! ” 

The woman felt the two strong hands that clasped, hers 
shake like reeds. 

“ And you thought me dead ? ” 

“ I did ! I did ! ” 

“ Then, and not till then you married this other man ? ” 

“ Oh, Herman ! It was only my hand and wealth that I 
gave him. When love perished in my heart I had only 
ambition left.” 

“ Then all love for me had perished? ” 

“Herman! There never has been a time when the 
very memory of our love has not been dearer to me than the 
adoration of any living man.” 

The hands which Ross still clasped were tightened pain- 
fully. For half a moment he was silent. When he did 
speak, it was almost in a whisper, and his voice was hoarse. 
“Elizabeth ! What have you done with our child?” 

Mrs. Lambert wrenched her hands from the passionate 
grip fastened on them, and stood up in wild agony. 

“ Our child ! Oh, Father of heaven ! is there no mercy 
for me ? Have I not suffered enough ? ” 

The woman had no strength to stand. As grass goes 
down beneath the scythe, her limbs gave way, and her face 
fell forward on the cushions of the sofa. 

Ross bent over her. 

“ Elizabeth ! ” 

“ Leave me ! You have torn the vulture from my heart 
— let it bleed to death; for, in a little while, I, like my 
child, will be beyond human reach ! God knows all that I 
have done, and all I have suffered.” 

Ross knelt down by the woman, and laid his hand on her 
shoulder. Her suffering overpowered all sense of wrong in 
his bosom. The thing which she had done seemed less 
hideous when her grief filled the room, as with the wail of a 
mother bereft. 


308 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


“ Our child is not dead, Elizabeth ! I come to tell you 
so!” 

The woman lifted her face. 

“ Not dead!” 

“Let that awful thought haunt you no longer. The 
child is alive. Not an hour ago I held her in my arms. 
God spared her life, and you, wretched woman, a great 
crime.” 

The woman shuddered. 

“ God help me ! God forgive me ! I was sorely tempted.” 


CHAPTER LXX. 

OUR CHILD. 

A moment after these words left her lips, Mrs. Lambert 
started up. The idea that her child lived had seized upon 
her with force ; for the first time, her face, still colorless, 
was radiant. 

“ She is alive ! — your child and mine ! Alive ! and you 
have found her for me ! A child given to my bosom — a sin 
lifted from my soul ! Man ! Angel ! Husband ! Let me 
fall down and worship you ! ” 

“ First thank God that an awful sin has been lifted from 
your conscience.” 

“ I do ! I do ! But the child — where is she ? Who is 
she ? Will you let me see her — touch her — bless her? Oh, 
will you ? ” 

“ You have seen her.” 

“ Where ? When ? ” 

“ At my sister’s house. She is known as Eva Laurence.” 

Once more the woman sunk to the sofa mute and pallid. 

“Laurence was the policeman you spoke with just before 


OUR CHILD. 


309 


you turned down to the river. He followed you. He saw 
you leave the infant upon the rock, where you had carried it; 
watched as you crept away through the woods ; reluctantly, 
he thought, but still you went, leaving the child to its fate.” 

“No, no! I did not. In less than an hour, oh! much 
less, for I was hardly out of the shadow of the trees, I went 
back, resolved to bear everything, suffer everything, rather 
than part with it — hut the rock was bare ; the moonlight 
lay upon it, cold and white. I searched eagerly, but my 
child was gone. I sought for it everywhere — in the hol- 
lows, among the ferns, in the water. All night I wandered 
up and down on the shore — but my child was gone. I had 
left it wrapped up, warm and asleep. No human being 
was nigh. The rock sloped downward ; it had rolled into 
the water ! I thought this — I have always thought it. Oh 
do not look on me with those searching eyes, Herman. I 
was mad, wild — driven to desperation — a child-mother flee- 
ing that night from shame and a father’s wrath. 

“My father had been absent almost a year. He had 
placed me in a school in New England, which I left, as if 
for home, but hid myself in New York. When my baby 
was but a few weeks old I learned that my father was com- 
ing home. If I was not there, he would search for me at 
the school, and learn how long I had been absent. You 
had left me ; I had not heard from you. Consider, I was 
so 3'oung — all alone, a wife, a mother — but without a hus- 
band. All this drove me mad. No doubt I was absolutely 
insane.” 

Here Mrs. Lambert’s passionate excitement began to 
exhaust itself. She lifted a hand to her forehead and went 
on. 

“ I remember, in a vague way, wandering off in search 
of a river, with the child in my arms, longing to hide my- 
self and it in the water. If I had any purpose, it was to 


310 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


go beyond the reach of my father’s wrath, and take my baby 
with me.” 

Here the woman, seized with infinite self-pity, began to 
moan and weep. 

“ I remember nothing, except that the black water fright- 
ened me. I think it was not for myself, but the child. I 
was wondering if it could be kept dry and warm when I was 
asleep down there. Then I grew afraid for myself, and fled 
into the woods to escape the dull, heavy lapping of the 
water, which both lured and repulsed me. I have told you. 
It was gone when I came back, gone forever and ever; T 
had come back, clear in my mind, resolved with half insane 
courage, to take it in my arms, and tell my father the 
whole truth. But it was gone. It was gone ! ” 

When the woman ceased speaking, Boss knelt by her 
side, and heavier sobs than hers filled the room. 

“My poor girl ! My wronged young wife! God forgive 
me the rashness of my youth — the injustice of my man- 
hood ! ” 

She lifted her face, radiant under the storm of tears that 
had passed over it. 

“You pity me! There is no longer suspicion in your 
eyes. Sometimes you will perhaps think that I was not all 
to blame, that in wresting the child from my bosom, God 
punished me enough. Ah, you did not know how I loved 
it, how 1 pined for it ! How gladly I would have taken it 
in my arms and followed you to the ends of the earth ! ” 

“Elizabeth, Elizabeth!” 

There was no theatrical outbreak ; but those two hearts, 
that had been separated one-third of a life-time, seemed 
breaking with a great fullness of jo} r . 

“Ah, my Elizabeth! There is something in life for ua 
yet.” 

She took his hand between hers, and kissed it. 


OUR CHILD. 311 

u Oh, Herman ! I never, never expected to be so happy 
again.” 

“But there is greater joy than this in store.” 

“ I know ! I know ! Our child ! That beautiful girl. I 
was so jealous of her, Herman. Only this very day" did I 

consent that Ivon Do you know that Ivon loves her 

dearly? Well, only an hour or two ago I promised to 
make him my heir if he could persuade her to marry him. 
That was half because I pitied his disappointment, and 
half because people said that you loved her,” said the poor 
woman with a laugh, that reminded Boss of her girlhood. 

“ Aud so I did from the very first. Now I understand 
why. She is very like you. That was what struck me.” 

u Was I ever so beautiful, Herman ? ” 

Boss bent down, and kissed her forehead. 

“ But you have not told me how you found all this out. 
We must have good proof; a doubt would kill me now. 
Ah, me ! how strange this happiness seems.” 

“ I did not come to you, Elizabeth, without proof, though 
the very face of our child is enough. Come here, and see 
if you remember this ! ” 

Boss took the shawl from a table, where it had been laid 
and shook out its folds. 

Mrs. Lambert uttered an astonished cry and stood gazing 
on it, shrinking back a little as one retreats from the touch 
of a shroud. 

“ It was my mother’s,” she said at last. “ I remember 
wrapping the child in it, praying her to pity me if angels 
in Heaven could feel pity. Oh I remember it so well. 

“ When our Eva — ” 

“Our Eva,” whispered Mrs. Lambert, clasping her hands 
so softly that he went on, without heeding the pathetic in- 
terruption. 

“ When our Eva was found on the bank of the river, this 
shawl was wrapped about her. There was some coral too.” 


812 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


“ Pink coral from Naples ; I remember it ! ” But what 
did they do with my child ? How was she made the lovely 
creature we find her ? ” 

“ Laurence was a gentleman in his habits, and educated 
the girl well. He left me a letter, which you shall read. 
There can be no doubt that she is our child ; Mrs. Laurence 
admits it, and no girl ever did her parents more honor.” 

“And this policeman brought her up?” 

“As his own child, with his own child; and no two 
young ladies could possess more refinement.” 

“And I could look down upon them with scorn.” 

“ You did not know them. But now? ” 

“ Now I have but one wish ; for — for you have forgiven 
me, Herman ? ” 

Mrs. Lambert held out both her hands ; the passionate 
tenderness of girlhood swept over her face, as it fell upon 
his bosom, drawn there by the strong arms that she knew 
would enfold her evermore. 

“Now let me see my child, and die of happiness,” she 
said, lifting her radiant face from his bosom. 

“ In less than an hour Eva shall be with you,” said Boss. 

“An hour! how long it will seem, Herman.” 

“The happy can afford to wait,” he answered. “Now I 
will go and tell them* everything.” 

“ Must this be ? ” asked Mrs. Lambert, with a touch of 
shrinking pride. 

“ Eive persons must know the truth, Elizabeth. Beyond 
them, our unhappy past need never be known.” 

“ And those five ? ” 

“ My sister, her husband, Buth Laurence, Ivon, and our 
child.” 

“Be it so. We can trust them ; for all have been kinder 
to her than her own mother.” 

“Beyond them we. will have no explanations. There must 
be a public wedding, and that will silence all questions.” 


A DOUBLE WEDDING. 313 

A soft, rosy color came into the woman’s face, and for a 
moment her eyes sunk. 

“When the young people are married, Eva will he your 
daughter, of course. Chance has arranged everything for 
us,” Ross went on. 

“ But she has refused Ivon.” 

“ 1 tell you she loves him.” 

“I am sure that he loves her.” 

“And where love is, w’hat power can keep two souls 
apart ! I tell you, Elizabeth, it will be a double wedding, 
and after that a double household.” 

“ Go — go and bring Eva ! ” 


CHAPTER LXXI. 

A DOUBLE WEDDING. 

Mrs. Carter and Eva still remained in the reception- 
room. The passionate words of Herman Ross had filled 
them with amazement if not alarm. They could not 
believe the thing he had so wildly stated. 

“ If it should be now,” said Mrs. Carter, il if you really 
are his daughter and my niece, I shall just believe a special 
Providence sent you under this roof. Only to think how I 
took to you from the very first.” 

“ I cannot understand, it all seems so unreal. Hot 
Ruthy’s sister — not related to little James. It is impossi- 
ble ! ” answered Eva, in sad perplexity. “ Still there was 
something from the first that made me turn to him. Love, 
yet not love; such tenderness as brings tears into one’s eyes. 
Is that the way a child feels towards its father? ” 

“ Well, as I never had a father since I was six years old,” 
answered Mrs. Carter, “ perhaps you’d better ask some one 


314 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


else, but that is a good deal like my own feelings toward 
brother Herman ; for I just worship him.” 

“ When will he come back? I am so restless, ” said Eva 
going to the window. 

“So am I. It’s of no use to attempt anything; my heart 
jumps into my mouth at every noise. What if it should 
prove true ? Come and kiss me, child ! ” 

Eva threw her arms around the good womam’s neck, but 
she was so nervously restless that her very kisses were trem- 
ulous. 

“ I am so anxious,” she exclaimed. 

“ He is coming ! that is his step ! ” 

It was Herman Boss, walking up to the door with the 
light tread of a boy. His face was radiant when he entered 
the room. He advanced to Eva and took her tenderly in 
his arms. 

“ It is true, my child; my own, own child ! ” 

Eva looked at him wonderingly ; the whole thing seemed 
so marvellous, that she could not at once return his caress. 

“ But how? tell me more ! ” she faltered. 

Boss sat down on the couch, and drew Eva to his side. 
Mrs. Carter moved her chair closer. 

He told them all, with the brief passionate eloquence 
which perfect joy inspires. Before half his narrative was 
over, Eva had crept into his arms, and Mrs. Carter was 
sobbing like a child. 

“ And this lady is my own mother ? 99 

Boss leaned forward and kissed Eva’s forehead. 

“ Yes, Eva, your unhappy, bereaved mother.” 

“ Poor lady ! ” 

“ She is waiting for you now.” 

Eva arose agitated and trembling. 

“ I am ready ; take me to my mother. Oh ! how 
strangely the word seems ; but my mother that was ! how 
can I give her up ! 99 


A DOUBLE WEDDING. 315 

“ There is nothing to give up, Eva ; but everything to 
accept.” 

“You — you have always been my father!” cried the 
girl with a sudden outburst of affection, “ from the first 
moment I have loved you.” 

“ And you will love me ? ” 

“ Dearly, papa.” 

The girl gave a little joyous laugh. 

“ Oh, what a dear, dear word, papa, papa ! ” 

“ But there is one dearer yet, Eva.” 

“ Yes, bj r and by I shall get used to it ; but will she let 
me, I hardly dare.” 

“ My sweet child, how little you know her. She is count- 
ing every moment till you come. I left her crying like a 
child.” 

“ Poor lady, poor mamma.” 

The girl’s face brightened all over, as the word fell from 
her lips. She looked shyly at Ross, and whispered it again 
and again as if to familiarize herself with the sweet sound. 
He smiled and passed his hand over her head. 

“ Come now, your mother is waiting.” 

Eva left the room and then Ross saw that his sister was 
crying bitterly. 

“ What is the matter ! Why are you distressed ? ” he 
asked. 

“ Oh ! I loved her so ! She was like my own child. 
How — now that other woman will take her from me.” 

“ That she never will ! Elizabeth understands too well 
all that you have done for her child.” 

“ After all,” said the kind woman, brightening up like 
a child, “she is my niece, and that is something.” 

“ Besides, you forget that Elizabeth is your sister,” said 
Ross. 

“ Mrs. Lambert my sister-— mine ! How strange it seems 
— such a beautiful, lovely lady.” 


316 


THE REIGNING BELLE. 


Before Eva came down stairs, Mrs. Carter had begun to 
console herself; after all, it was something to have a niece 
like Eva, and a sister-in-law who had been for years a 
leader in society. 

Mrs. Lambert was indeed waiting with passionate im- 
patience for a sight of her child. The flood of her own 
happiness fairly transfigured the woman. Her pride was 
all swept away; the calm force of her character had dis- 
appeared with the secret that she had guarded so well. 
She walked the room ; she flung herself on the couch and 
wept the sweetest tears that had ever visited her eyes. 
She went to the window and looked longingly out. 

Would they never come ? surely, surely more than an 
hour had passed. 

A dozen times she walked to the window ; a dozen times 
she seated herself, resolved to wait in patience. When 
she heard footsteps coming, a sweet faintness crept over her, 
and reaching forth her arms, she saw everything in a mist. 
Then the kisses rained on her face, seemed coming through 
a dream ; but above it all came that one sweet word that 
she had so longed for when that girl was a helpless babe, 
lost to her as she thought, forever. 

“ Mother, mother ! ” 

Two weddings astonished society within a month of that 
day. Ross the artist, and Mrs. Lambert were married on 
the same morning with Ivon Lambert and Eva; of course 
the fashionable world was thrown into a state of excitement; 
but Mrs. Lambert had controlled public opinion too long 
for any fear of losing social power under any circumstances. 

Mrs. Carter was very lonely and desolate in her grandeur 
for some weeks, but it was not long before Ruth Laurence 
was almost as much at the house and as welcome there as 
Eva had been. The park carriage was by no means given 
up, though it frequently happened that young James hand- 
led the white ponies in place of sister Eva, and sometimes 


A DOUBLE WEDDING. 


317 


Mrs. Laurence was seen by bis side, sitting prim, upright 
and vigilant, as if she fancied that some one might suspect 
her of putting on airs, because of the great prosperity that 
had settled on her family. 

It often came to pass in the after time, that Mrs. Carter 
took her tea-dinner in Mrs. Smith’s upper rooms without 
much household scandal ; but when her carriage began to 
stop at the corner grocery on its way to or from the cottage, 
the cup of Mr. Battles’ indignation was full, and he loftily 
gave warning. 

After all, that diamond bracelet came from Ball & Black’s 
in full splendor, and lying on its purple satin cushions, 
was among the most conspicuous of Eva Lambert’s bridal 
presents. 


/ 




A SWEEPING REDUCTION! 

All our 12mo. Cloth Books are Reduced to 
$ 1.50 a Copy, including all the Works of 

Mrs. Southworth, Mrs. Ann S. Stephens , 
Mrs. Hentz, Mrs. Warfield , 

Miss Dapuy, Dumas , etc., etc . 

As well as other Books formerly published 
by us at $ 1.75 each. 


CATALOGUE OF BOOKS 

PUBLISHED BY 

T. B. PETERSON and BROTHERS, 

PHILADELPHIA, PA., 

And for sale by all Booksellers. 


4®* Any of the Books named in this Catalogue will he sent by mail, to 
any one, to any place, at once, post-paid, on remitting the price of the ones 
wanted to T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS, Philadelphia, Pa. 


FEBRUARY 2d, 1885. 


T. B. PETERSON AND BROTHERS, 

306 Chestnut Street, Philadelphia, 

Desire to direct the close attention of all lovers of good novel reading to the 
Works and authors contained in their new catalogue, just issued. A strict scrutiny is 
solicited, because the books enumerated in it are among the most popular now 
in existence. In supplying your wants and taste in the reading line, it is of the first 
importance that you should give special attention to what is popularly designated en- 
tertaining reading matter. No library is either attractive or complete without a col- 
lection of novels and romances. The experience of many years has demonstrated 
that light reading is essential to even the most studious men and women, furnishing 
the mind with healthful recreation ; while to the young, and to those that have not 
cultivated a taste for solid works of science, it forms one of the best possible training 
schools, gradually establishing, in a pleasant manner, that habit of concentration of 
thought absolutely necessary to read understanding^ the more ponderous works, 
which treat of political economy, the sciences, and of the arts. 

We publish and sell at very low rates, full and varied editions of the works of 
all the famous American and Foreign Novelists, whose writings are very entertain- 
ing, specially adapted for all readers. The most of them are bound in strong cloth 
binding, and also in paper covers. Examination is asked for our editions of the 
writings of Mrs. Emma D. E. N. Southworth, whose romances are always in 
demand; Mrs. Ann S. Stephens, the well-known favorite ; Mrs. Henry Wood, 
the authoress of “ East Lynne ; " Mrs. Caroline Lee Hentz, whose stories of 
Southern life stand unparalleled in their simple truth and exquisite beauty ; Mrs. C. 
A. Warfield, another very popular Southern writer; Miss Eliza A. Dupuy, who 
has made a wonderful mark ; Mrs. F. H. Burnett, the authoress of “ Theo ; ” the 
charming and pathetic French and Russian romances of Henry Greville; the 
wonderful and famous fictions of Gustave Flaubert ; the brilliant and artistic works 
of Octave Fbuillet ; the highly finished and powerful stories of Ernest Daudet ; 
the popular and pleasing productions of Prosper Merimee; the beautiful and 
touching love tales of the celebrated George Sand ; the clever and intensely inter- 
esting writings of Jules Sandeau; the exciting and ingenious novels of Adolphe 
Belot; the picturesque and enchaining works of Madame Angele Dussaud; the 
exquisitely pathetic romances of the Princess Altieri ; the strong and graphic 
productions of Andre Theuriet ; the wild frontier sketches of Gustave Aimard ; 
the classic and refined works of Madame De Stael ; the absorbing and vivid fic- 
tions of Alexander Dumas, Pere ; the natural and forcible novels of Alexander 
Dumas, Fils; the startling and mysterious romances of Eugene Sue ; the trenchant 
and unique narratives of Victor Hugo ; the realistic novels of Emile Zola, which 
have had a sale in this country unparalleled in the history of recent book-making ; 
of great interest is Sir Walter Scott, whose “Waverley” novels still maintain 
a strong herfd on the people. Charles Dickens’ complete writings we furnish in 
every variety of style. We publish also the weird stories of George Lippard ; the 
martial novels of Charles Lever ; the comical nautical tales oICaptainMarryat; 
Emerson Bennett’s Indian stories ; Henry Cockton’s laughable narratives ; t! 
S. Arthur’s temperance tales and household stories ; the wonderful and entertain- 
ing novels of Eugene Sue and W. H. Ainsworth ; the quiet domestic novels of 
Fredrika Bremer and Ellen Pickering; the masterly novels of Wilkie Col- 
lins; Frank Fairlegh’s quaint stories, and Samuel Warren’s elaborate ro- 
mances; the works of Mrs. C. J. Newby, Mrs. Grey, and Miss Pardoe • W H. 
Herbert s sporting stories ; and the graphic Italian romances of T. A. Trollope • 
Rlso the fascinating writings of G. P. R. James, Mrs. S. A. Dorsey, Sir Edward 
Bulwer Lytton, James A. Maitland, The Shakspeare Novels, Charles G. 
Leland (Hans Breitmann), Dow’s Patent Sermons, Doesticks, and Henry 
Morford, as well as Francatelli’s, Miss Leslie’s, and all the best Cook Books ; 
Petersons Dollar Series of Good Novels;” Petersons’ “Sterling Series” of 
entertaining books ; Petersons popular” Square i2mo. Series” of excellent stories : 
•ogether with hundreds of others, by the best authors in the world. 

Look over our Catalogue, and enclose a Draft or Post Office Order for five, 
ten, twenty, or fifty dollars, or more, to us in a letter, and write for what books 
you wish and on receipt of the money, or a satisfactory reference, the books will 
fee packed and sent to you at once, in any way you may direct. Address all orders t« 

T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS, Publishers, 

306 Chestnut Street, Philadelphia, Pa# 


/ 


T. B. PETERSON and BROTHERS’ PUBLICATIONS. 

Orders solicited from Booksellers, Librarians, Canvassers, News 
Agents, and all others in want of good and fast-selling 
books, which will be supplied at very Low Rates. «|g§i 


MRS. E. D. E. N. SOUTHWORTH’S FAMOUS WORKS. 

Complete in forty-three large duodecimo volumes, bound in morocco cloth, gilt back , 
price $ 1.50 each ; or $ 64.50 a set, each set is put up in a neat box. 

Ishmael; or, In the Depths, being Self-Made; or, Out of Depths.... $1 50 

Self-Raised; or, From the Depths. Sequel to “ Ishmael.” 1 50 

The Deserted Wife, 1 50 

The Fortune Seeker, 1 50 

The Bridal Eve, 1 50 

Fair Play, 1 50 The Lost Heiress, 1 50 

50 
50 
50 
50 
50 
50 


The Mother-in-Law, ...$1 50 

The Fatal Secret, 1 50 

How He Won Her, 1 50 


The Spectre Lover,. 


1 50 The Two Sisters, 1 

Victor’s Triumph, 1 50 Lady of the Isle, 1 


A Beautiful Fiend, 1 50 

The Artist’s Love, 1 

A Noble Lord, 1 

Lost Heir of Linlithgow, 1 

Tried for her Life, 1 

Cruel as the Grave, 1 

The Maiden Widow, 1 50 

The Family Doom, 1 50 

The Bride’s Fate, 1 50 

The Changed Brides, 1 50 

Fallen Pride, 1 50 

The Widow’s Son, 1 50 

The Bride of Llewellyn, 1 50 


The F’atal Marriage,... 1 50 


Prince of Darkness, 1 

The Three Beauties, 1 

Vivia; or the Secret of Power, 1 

Love’s Labor Won, ] 

The Gipsy’s Prophecy, 1 50 

Retribution, 1 60 

The Christmas Guest, 1 50 

Haunted Homestead, 1 50 

Wife’s Victory, I 50 

Allworth Abbey, 1 50 

India ; Pearl of Pearl River,.. 1 50 

Curse of Clifton, 1 5fl 

Discarded Daughter 1 50 

The Mystery of Dark Hollow,.. 1 50 


The Missing Bride ; or, Miriam, the Avenger, 1 50 

The Phantom Wedding; or, The Fall of the House of Flint, 1 50 

Above are each bound in morooco cloth, price $1.50 each. 
Self-Made; or, Out of the Depths. By Mrs. Emma D. E. N. Southworth. 
Complete in two volumes, cloth, price $1.50 each, or $3.00 a set. 

CAROLINE LEE HENTZ’S EXQUISITE BOOKS. 

Complete in twelve, large duodecimo volumes, bound in morocco cloth, gilt back , 
price $ 1.50 each; or $ 18.00 a set, each set is put up in a neat box. 

Love after Marriage, ,,,$1 50 


Ernest Linwood, $1 50 

The Planter’s Northern Bride,.. 1 50 

Courtship and Marriage, 1 50 

Rena; or, the Snow Bird, 1 50 

Marcus Warland, 1 50 


Eoline; or Magnolia Vale,.,,,, 1 50 

The Lost Daughter, 1 50 

The Banished Son, 1 50 

Helen and Arthur,., 1 50 


Linda; or, the Young Pilot of the Belle Creole, 1 50 

Robert Graham; the Sequel to “Linda; or Pilot of Belle Creole,”... 1 50 
Above are each bound in morocco cloth, price $1.50 each. 


JSP Above Books will be sent, postage paid, on receipt of Retail Prioe, 
by T. B. Peterson & Brothers, Philadelphia, P&. (1) 


2 T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS’ PUBLICATIONS. 


MRS. ANN S. STEPHENS’ FAVORITE NOVELS. 

Complete in twenty-three large duodecimo volumes, hound in morocco cloth, gilt back , 
price $1.50 each ; or $34.50 a set, each set is put up in a neat box. 

50 
50 
50 
50 

The Wife’s Secret, .\T~ 



Lord Hope’s Choice, 1 50 

The Reigning Belief.. 1 50 

Palaces and Prisons, 1 50 

Married in Haste, 1 50 

Wives and Widows, 1 50 

Ruby Gray’s Strategy, 1 50 

Doubly False, 1 50 | The Heiress, 1 50 | The Gol 

Above are each bound in morocco cloth, price $1.50 each. 


1 so 

Mary Derwent, ..ixr.. 1 50 

Fashion and Fanfine,^*. 1 50 

The Curse of Gold^yf. 1 50 


Mabel’s Mistake 


>ld,lyv 


1 50 


The Old Homestead, L/t 1 50 

a Brick,... 1 50 


MISS ELIZA A. DUPUY’S WONDERFUL BOOKS. 

Complete in fourteen large duodecimo volumes, bound in morocco cloth, gilt back, price 
$1.50 each; or $21.00 a set, each set is put up in a neat box. 

Why Did He Marry Her ? $1 50 


A New Way to Win a Fortune $1 50 

The Discarded Wife, 1 50 

The Clandestine Marriage, 1 50 

The Hidden Sin, 1 50 

The Dethroned Heiress, 1 50 

The Gipsy’s Warning, 1 50 

All For Love, 1 50 


Who Shall be Victor? 1 50 

The Mysterious Guest, 1 50 

Was He Guilty? 1 50 

The Cancelled Will, 1 50 

The Planter’s Daughter, 1 50 

Michael Rudolph, 1 50 


Above are each bound in morocco cloth, price $1.50 each. 


LIST OF THE BEST COOK BOOKS PUBLISHED. 

Every housekeeper should possess at leas! one of the following Cook Books, as they 
would save the price of it in a week’s cooking. 

Miss Leslie’s Cook Book, a Complete Manual to Domestic Cookery 

in all its Branches. Paper cover, $1.00, or bound in cloth, $1 50 

The Queen of the Kitchen; or, The Southern Cook Book. Con- 
taining 1007 Old Southern Family Receipts for Cooking,.. .Cloth, 1 50 

Mrs. Hale’s New Cook Book, Cloth, 1 50 

Petersons’ New Cook Book,,\.v.. Cloth, 1 50 

Widdifield’s New Cook Book,. Cloth, 1 50 

Mrs. Goodfellow’s Cookery as it Should Be, Cloth, 1 50 

The National Cook Book. By a Practical Housewife, Cloth, 1 50 

The Young Wife’s Cook Book, Cloth, 1 50 

Miss Leslie’s New Receipts for Cooking, Cloth, .1 50 

Mrs. Hale’s Receipts for the Million, Cloth, 1 50 

The Family Save-All. By author of “National Cook Book,” Cloth, 1 50 

Francatelli’s Modern Cook Book. With the most approved methods 
of French, English, German, and Italian Cookery. With Sixty- 
two Illustrations. One vol., 600 pages, bound in morocco cloth, 5 00 


Above Books will be sent, postage paid, on receipt of Retail Price, 
by T. B. Peterson & Brothers, Philadelphia, Pa. 


T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS’ PUBLICATIONS. 3 


MRS. C. A. WARFIELD’S POPULAR WORKS. 

Complete in nine large duodecimo volumes, bound in morocco cloth, gilt back, price 
§ 1.50 each; or $ 13.50 a set, each set is put up in a neat box. 

The Cardinal’s Daughter, $1 50 Miriam’s Memoirs, $1 50 

Feme Fleming, 1 50 Monfort Hall, 1 50 

The Household of Bouverie,.... 1 50 Sea and Shore, 1 50 

A Double Wedding, 1 50 Hester Howard’s Temptation,... 1 50 

Lady Ernestine; or, The Absent Lord of Rocheforte, 1 50 

Above are each bound in morocco cloth, price $1.50 each. 

FREDRIKA BREMER’S DOMESTIC NOVELS. 

Complete in six large duodecimo volumes, bound in cloth, gilt back, price $ 1.50 each; 
or $ 9.00 a set, each set is put up in a neat box. 

Father and Daughter, $1 50 | The Neighbors, $1 50 

The Four Sisters, 1 50 I The Home, 1 50 

Above are each bound in morocco cloth, price $1.50 each. 

Life in the Old World. In two volumes, cloth, price, 3 00 


a. K. PHILANDER DOESTICKS’ FUNNY BOOKS. 


Complete in four large duodecimo volumes, bound in cloth, gilt back, price $ 1.50 
each ; or $ 6.00 a set, each set is put up in a neat box. 

Doesticks’ Letters, $1 50 I The Elephant Club, $1 50 

Plu-Ri-Bus-Tah, 1 50 | Witches of New York, 1 50 

Above are each bound in morocco cloth, price $1.50 each. 


JAMES A. MAITLAND’S HOUSEHOLD STORIES. 

Complete in seven large duodecimo volumes, bound in cloth, gilt back, price $ 1.50 
each ; or $ 10.50 a set, each set is put up in a neat box. 


The Watchman, $1 50 

The Wanderer, 1 50 

The Lawyer’s Story, 1 50 


Diary of an Old Doctor, $1 50 

Sartaroe, 1 50 

The Three Cousins, 1 50 


The Old Patroon; or the Great Van Broek Property, 1 50 

Above are each bound in morocco cloth, price $1.50 each. 


T. ADOLPHUS TROLLOPE’S ITALIAN NOVELS. 

Complete in seven large duodecimo volumes, bound in cloth, gilt hack, price $ 1.50 
each; or $ 10.50 a set, each set is put up in a neat box. 

The Sealed Packet, $1 50 i Dream Numbers,... $1 50 

Garstang Grange, 1 50 I Beppo, the Conscript, 1 50 

Leonora Casaloni,... 1 50 | Gemma, 1 50 | Marietta, 1 50 

Above are each bound in morocco cloth, price $1.50 each. 


FRANK FORESTER’S SPORTING SCENES. 

Frank Forester’s Sporting Scenes and Characters. By Henry William 
Herbert. A New, Revised, and Enlarged Edition, with a Life of the 
Author, a New Introductory Chapter, Frank Forester’s Portrait and 
Autograph, with a full length picture of him in his shooting costume, 
and seventeen other illustrations, from original designs by Darley and 
Frank Forester. Two vols., morocco cloth, bevelled boards, $4.00. 


Above Books will be sent, postage paid, on receipt of Retail Price, 
by T. B. Peterson & Brothers, Philadelphia, Pa. 


4 T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS’ PUBLICATIONS. 


WILKIE COLLINS’ BEST BOOKS. 

Basil; or, The Crossed Path..$l 50 | The Dead Secret. 12mo $1 50 

Above are each in one large duodecimo volume, bound in cloth. 

The Dead Secret, 8vo 75 | The Queen’s Revenge, 75 

Basil; or, the Crossed Path, 75 Miss or Mrs? 50 

Hide and Seek, 75 Mad Monkton, 50 

After Dark, 75 Sights a-Foot, 50 

The Stolen Mask, 25 | The Yellow Mask,... 25 | Sister Rose,... 25 

The above books are each issued in paper cover, in octavo form. 


EMERSON BENNETT’S INDIAN STORIES. 

Complete in seven large duodecimo volumes , bound in cloth , gilt back , price $1.50 
each ; or $10.50 a set , each set is put up in a neat box. 


The Border Rover, 
Clara Moreland,.... 
The Orphan’s Trials, 


.$1 
. 1 
. 1 


Bride of the Wilderness, $1 50 

Ellen Norbury, 1 50 

Kate Clarendon, 1 50 


Viola ; or Adventures in the Far South-West, 1 50 

Above are each bound in morocco cloth, price $1.50 each. 

The Heiress of Bellefonte, 75 | The Pioneer’s Daughter, 75 


GREEN’S WORKS ON GAMBLING. 

Complete in four large duodecimo volumes , bound in cloth , gilt back, price $1.50 
each ; or $6.00 a set, each set is put up in a neat box. 

Gambling Exposed, $1 50 i The Reformed Gambler, $1 50 

The Gambler’s Life, 1 50 | Secret Band of Brothers, 1 50 

Above are each bound in morocco cloth, price $1.50 each. 


DOW’S PATENT SERMONS. 

Complete in four large duodecimo volumes, bound in cloth, gilt back, price $1.25 
each ; or $5.00 a set, each set is put up in a neat box. 


Dow’s Patent Sermons, 1st 

Series, cloth, $1 25 

Dow’s Patent Sermons, 2d 
Series, cloth 1 25 


Dow’s Patent Sermons, 3d 

Series, cloth, $1 25 

Dow’s Patent Sermons, 4th 
Series, cloth, 1 25 


Above are each in cloth, or each one is in paper cover, at $1.00 each. 


GEORGE SAND’S GREATEST NOVELS. 

Consuelo, 12mo., cloth...... $1 50 I Jealousy, 12mo., cloth, $1 50 

Countess of Rudolstadt, 1 50 I Indiana, 12mo., cloth, 1 50 

Above are each published in 12mo., cloth, gilt side and back. 
Fanchon, the Cricket, paper cover, 50 cents, or fine edition, in cloth, 1 50 
First and True Love. With 11 Illustrations. Paper, 75 cents ; cloth, 1 00 

Consuelo. Paper cover, 75 | The Corsair,. 50 

Simon. A Love Story, 50 I The Last Aldini, 50 

The Countess of Rudolstadt. The Sequel to Consuelo. Paper cover, 75 

MISS BRADDON’S FASCINATING BOOKS. 

Aurora Floyd, 75 I The Lawyer’s Secret, 25 

Aurora Floyd, cloth 1 00 | For Better, For Worse, 75 


Above Books will he sent, postage paid, on receipt of Retail Price, 
by T. B. Peterson & Brothers, Philadelphia, Pa. 


T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS’ PUBLICATIONS. 5 


CHARLES DICKENS’ WORKS. ILLUSTRATED. 

This edition is printed from large type, octavo size , each hook being complete 
in one large octavo volume, bound in Morocco Cloth, with Gilt Character 
Figures on back, and Medallion on side, price $1.50 each, or $27.00 a set, 
contained m eighteen volumes, the lohole containing near Six Hundred 
Illustrations, by Cruikshank, Phiz, Browne, Maclise, and other artists. 
The Pickwick Papers. By Charles Dickens. With 32 Illustrations, .$1.50 
Nicholas Nickleby. By Charles Dickens. With 37 Illustrations,.... 1 50 

David Copperfield. By Charles Dickens. With 8 Illustrations, 1 50 

Oliver Twist. By Charles Dickens. With 24 Illustrations, 1 50 

Bleak House. By Charles Dickens. With 38 Illustrations, 1 50 

Dombey and Son. By Charles Dickens. With 38 Illustrations, 1 50 

Sketches by “ Boz.” By Charles Dickens. With 20 Illustrations,... 1 50 

Little Dorrit. By Charles Dickens. With 38 Illustrations, 1 50 

Our Mutual Friend. By Charles Dickens. With 42 Illustrations.... 1 50 
Great Expectations. By Charles Dickens. With 34 Illustrations,... 1 50 
Lamplighter’s Story. By Charles Dickens. With 7 Illustrations,... 1 50 

Barnaby Rudge. By Charles Dickens. With 50 Illustrations, 1 50 

Martin Chuzzlewit. By Charles Dickens. With 8 Illustrations, 1 50 

Old Curiosity Shop. By Charles Dickens. With 101 Illustrations,. 1 50 

Christmas Stories. By Charles Dickens. With 12 Illustrations, 1 50 

Dickens’ New Stories. By Charles Dickens. With portrait of author, 1 50 
A Tale of Two Cities. By Charles Dickens. With 64 Illustrations,. 1 50 
Charles Dickens’ American Notes and Pic-Nic Papers, 1 50 

BOOKS BY THE VERY BEST AUTHORS. 

The following books are each issued in one large duodecimo volume, 


bound in morocco cloth, price $1.50 each. 

The Initials. A Love Story. By Baroness Tautphoeus, $1 50 

Married Beneath Him. By author of “ Lost Sir Massingberd,” 1 50 

Margaret Maitland. By Mrs. Oliphant, author of “ Zaidee,” 1 50 

Family Pride. By author of “Pique,” “Family Secrets,” etc 1 50 

The Autobiography of Edward Wortley Montagu, 1 50 

The Forsaken Daughter. A Companion to “ Linda,” 1 50 

Love and Liberty. A Revolutionary Story. By Alexander Dumas, 1 50 

The Morrisons. By Mrs. Margaret Hostner, 1 50 

The Rich Husband. By author of “ George Geith,” 1 50 

The Lost Beauty. By a Noted Lady of the Spanish Court, 1 50 

My Hero. By Mrs. Forrester. A Charming Love Story, 150 

The Quaker Soldier. A Revolutionary Romance. By Judge Jones,.... 1 50 


Memoirs of Vidoc'q, the French Detective. His Life and Adventures, 1 50 
The Belle of Washington. With her Portrait. By Mrs. N. P. Lasselle, 1 50 
High Life in Washington. A Life Picture. By Mrs. N. P. Lasselle, 1 50 
Courtship and Matrimony. By Robert Morris. With a Portrait,... 1 50 

The Jealous Husband. By Annette Marie Maillard, 1 50 

The Conscript; or, the Days of Napoleon 1st. By Alex. Dumas,.... 1 50 
Cousin Harry. By Mrs. Grey, author of “ The Gambler’s Wife,” etc. 1 50 
Above books are each bound in morocco cloth, price $1.50 each. 


1^* Above Books will be sent, postage paid, on receipt of Retail Price, 
by T. B. Peterson & Brothers, Philadelphia, Pa. 


6 T. B. PETEESON & BEOTHEES’ PUBLICATIONS. 


WOEKS BY THE VEEY BEST AUTHOBS. 

The following hooks are each issued in one large duodecimo volume , 
hound in morocco cloth , price $1.50 each. 

The Count of Monte-Cristo. By Dumas. Illustrated, paper $1.00,.. $1 50 


The Countess of Monte-Cristo. Paper cover, price $1.00 ; or cloth,.. 1 50 

Camille; or, the Fate of a Coquette. By Alexander Dumas, 1 50 

Love and Money. By J. B. Jones, author of the “Rival Belles,”... 1 50 
The Brother’s Secret ; or, the Count De Mara. By William Godwin, 1 50 
The Lost Love. By Mrs. Oliphant, author of “ Margaret Maitland,” 1 50 

The Bohemians of London. By Edward M. Whitty, 1 50 

Wild Sports and Adventures in Africa. By Major W. C. Harris, 1 50 

The Life, Writings, and Lectures of the late “ Fanny Fern,” 1 50 

The Life and Lectures of Lola Montez, with her portrait, 1 50 

Wild Southern Scenes. By author of “ Wild Western Scenes,” 1 50 

Currer Lyle ; or, the Autobiography of an Actress. By Louise Reeder. 1 50 

The Cabin and Parlor. By J. Thornton Randolph. Illustrated, 1 50 

The Little Beauty. A Love Story. By Mrs. Grey, 1 50 

Lizzie Glenn ; or, the Trials of a Seamstress. By T. S. Arthur, 1 50 

Lady Maud ; or, the Wonder of Kingswood Chase. By Pierce Egan, 1 50 

Wilfred Montressor ; or, High Life in New York. Illustrated, 1 50 

Lorrimer Littlegood, by author “ Harry Coverdale’s Courtship,” 1 50 

Married at Last. A Love Story. By Annie Thomas, 1 50 

Shoulder Straps. By Henry Morford, author of “ Days of Shoddy,” 1 50 
Days of Shoddy. By Henry Morford, author of “ Shoulder Straps,” 1 50 

The Coward. By Henry Morford, author of “ Shoulder Straps,” 1 50 

Above books are each bound in morocco cloth, price $1.50 each. 

The Roman Traitor. By Henry William Herbert. A Roman Story, 1 75 

The Last Athenian. By Victor Rydberg. From the Swedish, 1 75 


MRS. HENRY WOOD’S BEST BOOKS, IN CLOTH. 

The following are cloth editions of Mrs. Henry Wood’s best hooks, and they 
are each issued in large octavo volumes, hound in cloth, price $1.75 each. 
Within the Maze. By Mrs. Henry Wood, author of “East Lynne,” $1 75 

The Master of Greylands. By Mrs. Henry Wood, 1 75 

Dene Hollow. By Mrs. Henry Wood, author of “Within the Maze,” 1 75 
Bessy Rane. By Mrs. Henry Wood, author of “ The Channings,”.... 1 75 
George Canterbury’s Will. By Mrs. Wood, author “Oswald Cray,” 1 75 
The Channings. By Mrs. Henry Wood, author of “ Dene Hollow,”... 1 75 

Roland Yorke. A Sequel to “ The Channings.” By Mrs. Wood, 1 75 

Shadow of Ashlydyatt. By Mrs. Wood, author of “ Bessy Rane,”.... 1 75 
Lord Oakburn’s Daughters; or The Earl’s Heirs. By Mrs. Wood,... 1 75 
Verner’s Pride. By Mrs. Henry Wood, author of “ The Channings,” 1 75 
The Castle’s Heir; or Lady Adelaide’s Oath. By Mrs. Henry Wood, 1 75 
Oswald Cray. By Mrs. Henry Wood, author of “ Roland Yorke,”.... 1 75 

Squire Trevlyn’s Heir; or Trevlyn Hold. By Mrs. Henry Wood, 1 75 

The Red Court Farm. By Mrs. Wood, author of “Verner’s Pride,” 1 75 
Elster’s Folly. By Mrs. Henry Wood, author of “ Castle’s Heir,”... 1 75 
6t. Martin’s Eve. By Mrs. Henry Wood, author of “Dene Hollow,” 1 75 
Mildred Arkell. By Mrs. Henry Wood, author of “East Lynne,” 1 75 


Above Books will be sent, postage paid, on receipt of Retail Price, 
by T. B. Peterson & Brothers, Philadelphia, Pa. 


T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS’ PUBLICATIONS. 7 


ALEXANDER DUMAS’ ROMANCES, IN CLOTH. 

The folloioing are cloth editions of Alexander Dumas’ works, and they are 
each issued in large octavo volumes, bound in cloth, price $1.50 each. 
The Three Guardsmen ; or, The Three Mousquetaires. By A. Dumas, $1 50 
Twenty Years After; or the “ Second Series of Three Guardsmen,” ... 1 50 
Bragelonne; Son of Athos ; or “ Third Series of Three Guardsmen,” 1 50 
The Iron Mask; or the “ Fourth Series of The Three Guardsmen,”.... 1 50 
Louise La Valliere. The Sequel to u The Iron Mask.” Being the 


“ Fifth Hook and End of the Three Guardsmen Series,” 1 50 

The Memoirs of a Physieian; or, Joseph Balsamo. Illustrated, 1 50 


Queen’s Necklace ; or “ Second Series of Memoirs of a Physician ,” 1 50 
Six Years Later; or the “ Third Series of Memoirs of a Physician,” 1 50 
Countess of Charny; or “ Fourth Series of Memoirs of a Physician,” 1 50 
Andree De Taverney ; or “ Fifth Series of Memoirs of a Physician,” 1 50 
The Chevalier. The Sequel to “ Andree De Taverney.” Being the 

<( Sixth Book and End of the Memoirs of a Physician Series,” 1 50 

The Adventures of a Marquis. By Alexander Dumas, 1 50 

The Forty-Five Guardsmen. By Alexander Dumas. Illustrated,... 1 50 
Diana of Meridor, or Lady of Monsoreau. By Alexander Dumas,... 1 50 
The Iron Hand. By Alex. Dumas, author “Count of Monte-Cristo,” 1 50 

Camille; or the Fate of a Coquette. (La Dame aux Catnelias,) 1 50 

The Conscript. A novel of the Days of Napoleon the First, 1 50 

Love and Liberty. A novel of the French Revolution of 1792-1793, 1 50 

THE “ COUNT OF MONTE-CRISTO SERIES,' ” IN CLOTH. 

The Count of Monte-Cristo. By Alexander Dumas. Illustrated,... 1 50 

Edmond Dantes. The Sequel to the “ Count of Monte-Cristo,” 1 25 

The Countess of Monte-Cristo. The Companion to “Monte-Cristo,” 1 50 
The Wife of Monte-Cristo. Continuation of “Count of Monte-Cristo,” 1 25 
The Son of Monte-Cristo. The Sequel to “Wife of Monte-Cristo,” 1 25 

T. S. ARTHUR’S GREAT TEMPERANCE BOOKS. 

Six Nights with the Washingtonians, Illustrated. T. S. Arthur’s 
Great Temperance Stories. Large Subscription Edition, cloth, gilt, 

$3.50; Red Roan, $4.50; Full Turkey Antique, Full Gilt, 6 00 

The Latimer Family ; or the Bottle and Pledge. By T. S. Arthur, cloth, 1 00 

MODEL SPEAKERS AND READERS. 

Comstock’s Elocution and Model Speaker. Intended for the use of 
Schools, Colleges, and for private Study, for the Promotion of 
Health, Cure of Stammering, and Defective Articulation. By 
Andrew Comstock and Philip Lawrence. With 236 Illustrations.. 2 00 
The Lawrence Speaker. A Selection of Literary Gems in Poetry and 
Prose, designed for the use of Colleges, Schools, Seminaries, Literary 
Societies. By Philip Lawrence, Professor of Elocution. 600 pages.. 2 00 
Comstock’s Colored Chart. Being a perfect Alphabet of the English 
Language, Graphic and Typic, with exercises in Pitch, Force and 
Gesture, and Sixty-Eight colored figures, representing the various 
postures and different attitudes to be used in declamation. On a large 
Roller. Every School should have a copy of it 5 00 


gg- Above Books will be sent, postage paid, on receipt of Retail Price, 
by T. B. Peterson & Brothers, Philadelphia, Pa. 


8 T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS’ PUBLICATIONS. 


WORKS BY THE VERY BEST AUTHORS. 

The following books are each issued in one large octavo volume , bound in 
cloth , at $1.50 each , or each one is done up in paper cover , at $1.00 each. 

The Wandering Jew. By Eugene Sue. Full of Illustrations, $1 50 

Mysteries of Paris ; and its Sequel, Gerolsteiri. By Eugene Sue,.... 1 50 

Martin, the Foundling. By Eugene Sue. Full of Illustrations, 1 50 

Ten Thousand a Year. By Samuel Warren. With Illustrations,.... 1 50 
The following books are each issued in one large octavo volume , bound in 
cloth , at $2.00 each , or each one is done tip in paper cover , at $1.50 each. 

Washington and His Generals. By George Lippard, ..< 2 00 

The Quaker City; or, the Monks of Monk Hall. By George Lippard, 2 00 

Blanche of Brandywine. By George Lippard, 2 00 

Paul Ardenheim ; the Monk of Wissahickon. By George Lippard,. 2 00 
The Mysteries of Florence. By Geo. Lippard, author “ Quaker City,” 2 00 
The Pictorial Tower of London. By W. Harrison Ainsworth,, 2 50 

The follouring are each issued in one large octavo volume, bound in cloth, price $1.50 
each, or a cheap edition is issued in paper cover, at lb cents each. 


Charles O’Malley, the Irish Dragoon. By Charles Lever, Cloth, $1 50 

Harry Lorrequer. With his Confessions. By Charles Lever,... Cloth, 1 50 

Jack Hinton, the Guardsman. By Charles Lever, ...Cloth, 1 50 

Davenport Dunn. A Man of Our Day. • By Charles Lever, ...Cloth, 1 50 

Tom Burke of Ours. By Charles Lever, Cloth, 1 50 

The Knight of Gwynne. By Charles Lever, Cloth, 1 50 

Arthur O’Leary. By Charles Lever, Cloth, 1 50 

Con Cregan. * By Charles Lever, Cloth, 1 50 

Horace Templeton. By Charles Lever, Cloth, 1 50 

Kate O’Donoghue. By Charles Lever, Cloth, 1 50 

Valentine Vox, the Ventriloquist. By Harry Cockton, Cloth, 1 50 


HUMOROUS ILLUSTRATED BOOKS. 

Each one is full of Illustrations, by Felix O. O. Darley, and bound in Cloth. 
Major Jones’ Courtship and Travels. In one vol., 29 Illustrations, .$1 75 

Major Jones’ Scenes in Georgia. With 16 Illustrations, 1 50 

Swamp Doctor’s Adventures in the South- We^t. 14 Illustrations,... 1 50 

Col. Thorpe’s Scenes in Arkansaw. With 16 Illustrations, 1 50 

High Life in New York, by Jonathan Slick. With Illustrations,.... 1 50 

Piney Wood’s Tavern; or, Sam Slick in Texas. Illustrated, 1 50 

Humors of Falconbridge. By J. F. Kelley. With Illustrations, ... 1 50 

Simon Suggs’ Adventures and Travels. With 17 Illustrations, 1 50 

The Big Bear’s Adventures and Travels. With 18 Illustrations, 1 50 

Judge Haliburton’s Yankee Stories. • Illustrated, 1 50 

Harry Coverdale’s Courtship and Marriage. Illustrated, 1 50 

Lorrimer Littlegood. Illustrated. By author of “ Frank Fairlegh,” 1 50 
Neal’s Charcoal Sketches. By Joseph C. Neal. 21 Illustrations,... 2 50 

Major Jones’s Courtship. 21 Illustrations. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, 1 00 

Major Jones’s Travels. 8 Illustrations. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, 1 00 

Major Jones’s Georgia Scenes. 12 Illustrations. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, 1 00 
Raney Cottem’s Courtship. 8 Illustrations. Paper, 50 cents, cloth, 1 00 


Above Books will be sent, postage paid, on receipt of Retail Price, 
by T. B. Peterson & Brothers, Philadelphia, Pa. 


T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS’ PUBLICATIONS. 9 


STANDARD NOVELS, BY BEST WRITERS. 

Consuelo. By George Sand. One volume, 12rao., bound in cloth,.. .$1 50 
The Countess of Rudolstadt. Sequel to “ Consuelo.” 32mo., cloth,.. 1 50 
Indiana. A Novel. By George Sand, author of “ Consuelo,” cloth, 1 50 
Jealousy ; or, Teverino. By George Sand, author “ Consuelo,” cloth, 1 50 
Fanchon, the Cricket; or, La Petite Fadette. By George Sand, cloth, 1 50 

The Dead Secret. By Wilkie Collins, author of “ Basil,” cloth, 1 50 

The Crossed Path,- or Basil. By Wilkie Collins, cloth, 1 50 

John Jasper’s Secret. Sequel to “ Mystery of Edwin Drood,” cloth,... 1 50 
The Life of Charles Dickens. By Dr. R. Shelton Mackenzie, cloth, 1 50 
The Lamplighter’s Story, with others. By Charles Dickens, cloth,... 1 50 
The Old Stone Mansion. By author of “Heiress of Sweetwater,” cloth, 1 50 
Lord Montagu’s Page. By G. P. R. James, author ‘ Cavalier,’ cloth, 1 50 
The Earl of Mayfield. By Thomas P. May, doth, black and gold,.. 1 50 

Myrtle Lawn. A Novel. By Robert E. Ballard, cloth, 1 50 

Corinne; or, Italy. A Love Story. By Madame de Stael, cloth,.... 1 00 
Cyrilla; or Mysterious Engagement. By author of “ Initials,” cloth, 1 00 

Treason at Home. A Novel. By Mrs. Greenough, cloth, 1 50 

Letters from Europe. By Colonel John W. Forney. Bound in cloth, 1 50 

Frank Fairlegh. By author of “Lewis Arundel,” cloth, 1 50 

Lewis Arundel. By author of “ Frank Fairlegh,” cloth, 1 50 

Harry Racket Scapegrace. By the author of “ Frank Fairlegh,” cloth, 1 50 

Tom Racquet. By author of “ Frank Fairlegh,” cloth, 1 50 

Sam Slick, the Clockmaker. By Judge Haliburton. Illustrated,... 1 50 

Modern Chivalry. By Judge Breckenridge. Two vols., each 1 50 

LaGaviota; the Sea-Gull. By Fernan Caballero, cloth, 1 50 

Aurora Floyd. By Miss M. E. Braddon. Bound in cloth, 1 00 

The Laws and Practice of the Game of Euchre and Draw Poker, 

as adopted by the Euchre Club of Washington, D. C. Cloth, 1 00 

Youth of Shakspeare, author “Shakspeare and His Friends,” cloth, 1 25 
Shakspeare and His Friends, author “ Youth of Shakspeare,” cloth, 1 25 
The Secret Passion, author of “Shakspeare and His Friends,” cloth, 1 25 
Father Tom and the Pope; or, A Night at the Vatican, illus., cloth, 1 00 

Poetical Works of Sir Walter Scott. One 8vo. volume, cloth, 2 50 

Life of Sir Walter Scott. By John G. Lockhart. With Portrait, 2 50 

Tales of a Grandfather & History of Scotland, by Walter Scott, cloth, 2 50 
Life of Napoleon Bonaparte, by Sir Walter Scott. One 8vo. vol., cloth, 2 50 
Miss Pardoe’s Choice Novels. In one large octavo volume, cloth,... 4 00 
Life, Speeches and Martyrdom of Abraham Lincoln. Illus., cloth,.. 1 50 
Rome and the Papacy. A History of the Men, Manners and Tempo- 
ral Government of Rome in the Nineteenth Century, cloth, 1 50 

The French, German, Spanish, Latin and Italian Languages Without 
a Master. Whereby any one of these Languages can be learned 

without a Teacher. By A. H. Monteith. One volume, cloth, 2 00 

Liebig’s Complete Works on Chemistry. By Justus Liebig, cloth,... 2 00 

Life and Adventures of Don Qftixote and Sancho Panza, cloth,. 1 50 

Tan-go-ru-a. An Historical Drama, in Prose. By Mr. Moorhead,.... 1 00 

The Impeachment Trial of President Andrew Johnson. Cloth, 1 50 

Trial of the Assassins for the Murder of Abraham Lincoln. Cloth,... 1 50 


Above Books will be sent, postage paid, on receipt of Retail Price, 
by T. B. Peterson & Brothers, Philadelphia, Pa. 


10 T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS’ PUBLICATIONS. 


NEW AND GOOD BOOKS BY BEST AUTHORS. 

Beautiful Snow, and Other Poems. New Illustrated Edition. By J. W. 
Watson. With Illustrations by E. L. Henry. One volume, morocco 
cloth, black and gold, gilt top, side, and back, price $2.00; or in 
maroon morocco cloth, full gilt edges, full gilt back, full gilt sides, $3 00 
The Outcast, and Other Poems. By J. W. Watson. One volume, 
green morocco cloth, gilt top, side and back, price $2.00 ; or in ma- 
roon morocco cloth, full gilt edges, full gilt back, full gilt sides, ... 3 00 
The Young Magdalen; and Other Poems. Bound in green mo- 
rocco cloth, gilt top, side, and back, price $3.00; or in full gilt,.... 4 00 
Hans Breitmann’s Ballads. By Charles G. Leland. Containing the 


“First,” “Second,” “ Third,” “Fourth,” and “Fifth Series ” of Hans 
Breitmann’s Ballads. Complete in one large volume, bound in 
morocco cloth, gilt side, gilt top, and full gilt back, with beveled 

boards. With a full and complete Glossary to the whole work, 4 00 

Meister Karl's Sketch Book. By Charles G. Leland, (Hans Breit- 
mann.) Complete in one volume, green morocco cloth, gilt side, 
gilt top, gilt back, with beveled boards, price $2.50, or in maroon 

morocco cloth, full gilt edges, full gilt back, full gilt sides, etc., 3 50 

The Ladies’ Guide to True Politeness and Perfect Manners. By 
Miss Leslie. Every lady should have it. Cloth, full gilt back,... 1 50 
The Ladies’ Complete Guide to Needlework and Embroidery. With 

113 illustrations. By Miss Lambert. Cloth, full gilt back, 1 50 

The Ladies’ Work Table Book. 27 illustrations. Paper 50 cts., cloth, 1 00 
Dow’s Short Patent Sermons. By Dow, Jr. In 4 vols., cloth, each.... 1 25 

Wild Oats Sown Abroad. By T. B. Witmer, cloth, 1 50 

The Miser’s Daughter. By William Harrison Ainsworth, cloth, 1 50 


Across the Atlantic. Letters from France, Switzerland, Germany, 

Italy, and England. By C. II. Haeseler, M.D. Bound in cloth,... 1 50 
Popery Exposed. An Exposition of Popery as it was and is, cloth, 1 50 
The Adopted Heir. By Miss Pardoe, author of “The Earl’s Secret,” 1 50 
Coal, Coal Oil, and all other Minerals in the Earth. By Eli Bowen, 1 50 

Secession, Coercion, and Civil War. By J. B. Jones, 1 50 

Lives of Jack Sheppard and Guy Fawkes. Illustrated. One vol., cloth, 1 50 
Christy and White’s Complete Ethiopian Melodies, bound in cloth,... 1 00 
Historical Sketches of Plymouth, Luzerne Co., Penna. By Hendrick 

B. Wright, of Wilkesbarre. With Twenty-five Photographs, 4 00 

Dr. Hollick’s great work on the Anatomy and Physiology of the 
Human Figure, with colored dissected plates of the Human Figure, 2 00 
Kiddell’s Model Architect. With 22 large full page colored illus- 
trations, and 44 plates of ground plans, with plans, specifications, 
costs of building, etc. One large quarto volume, bound, 15 00 


HARRY COCKTON’S LAUGHABLE NOVELS. 


Valentine Vox, Ventriloquist,.. 75 


Valentine Vox, cloth, 1 50 

Sylvester Sound, 75 

The Love Match, 75 


The Fatal Marriages, 

The Steward, 

Percy Effingham, 

The Prince, 


75 

75 

75 

75 


Above Books will be sent, postage paid, on receipt of Retail Price, 
by T. B. Peterson & Brothers, Philadelphia, Pa. 


T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS’ PUBLICATIONS. II 


BOOKS IN SETS BY THE BEST AUTHORS. 

Mrs. Emma D. E. N. Southworth’s Famous Works. 43 vols. in all, $64 50 


Mrs. Ann S. Stephens’ Celebrated Novels. 23 volumes in all, 34 50 

Miss Eliza A. Dupuy’s Wonderful Books. Fourteen volumes in all, 21 00 
Mrs. Caroline Lee Hentz’s Exquisite Books. Twelve volumes in all, 18 00 

Mrs. C. A. Warfield’s Popular Works. Nine volumes in all, 13 50 

Frederika Bremer’s Domestic Novels. Six volumes in all, 9 00 

T. Adolphus Trollope’s Italian Novels. Seven volumes in all, 10 50 

James A. Maitland’s Household Stories. Seven volumes in all, 10 50 

Charles Lever’s Works. Ten volumes in all, 15 00 

Alexander Dumas’ Great Romances. Twenty-one volumes in all,.. 31 50 

Frank Fairlegh’s Works. Six volumes in all, 9 00 

Cook Books. The best in the world. Eleven volumes in all, 16 50 

Mrs. Henry Wood’s Novels. Seventeen volumes in all, 29 75 

Q. K. Philander Doestick’s Funny Books. Four vols. in all, 6 00 

Emerson Bennett’s Indian Stories. Seven volumes in all, 10 50 

American Humorous Books. Illustrated. Twelve volumes in all, 18 00 

Eugene Sue’s Best Works. Three volumes in all, 4 50 

George Sand’s Great Novels. Consuelo, etc. Five volumes in all,. 7 50 

George Lippard’s Weird Romances. Five volumes in all, 10 00 

Dow’s Short Patent Sermons. Four'volumes in all,.... 5 00 


The Waverley Novels. New National Edition. Five 8vo. vols., cloth, 15 00 
Charles Dickens’ Works. New National Edition. 7 volumes, cloth, 20 00 
Charles Dickens’ Works. Illustrated Svo. Edition. 18 vols., cloth, 27 00 
Charles Dickens’ Works. New American Edition. 22 vols., cloth, 33 00 
Charles Dickens’ Works. Green Cloth \2mo. Edition. 22 vols., cloth, 44 00 
Charles Dickens’ Works. Illustrated 12/no. Edition. 36 vols., cloth, 45 00 


ALEXANDER DUMAS’ ROMANCES, IN PAPER. 


Count of Monte-Cristo, $1 00 Memoirs of a Physician; or, 

Edmond Dantes,.... 75; Joseph Balsamo, $1 00 

The Three Guardsmen, 75 j Queen’s Necklace, 1 00 

Twenty Years After, 75 Six Years Later, 1 00 

Bragelonne, 75 Countess of Charny, 1 00 

The Iron Mask, 1 00 Andree de Taverney, 1 00 

Louise La Valliere, 1 00 The Chevalier, 1 00 

Diana of Meridor, 1 00 I Forty-five Guardsmen, 1 00 

Adventures of a Marquis, 1 00 j The Iron Hand, 1 00 

Love and Liberty, ( 3 792— ’93).. 1 00 j The Conscript, 1 00 

Camille; or, The Fate of a Coquette, (La Dame Aux Camelias,) 1 00 

Countess of Monte-Cristo. The companion to Count of Monte-Cristo 1 00 
The above are each in paper cover, or in cloth, price $1.50 each. 


The Wife of Monte-Cristo 75 

The Son of Monte-Cristo 75 

The Mohicans of Paris, 75 

The Horrors of Paris, 75 

The Fallen Angel, 75 

Felina de Chambure, 75 

Sketches in France, 75 

Isabel of Bavaria, 75 

The Man with Five Wives, 75 


Annette; or, Lady of Pearls,... 

Twin Lieutenants, 

George ; or, Isle of France, 

Madame de Chamblay, 

The Black Tulip, 

The Corsican Brothers, 

The Count of Moret, 

The Marriage Verdict,. 

Buried Alive, 


75 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

25 


Above Books will be sent, postage paid, on Receipt of Retail Price, 
by T. B. Peterson & Brothers, Philadelphia, Pa. 


12 T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS’ PUBLICATIONS. 


Orders solicited from Booksellers, Librarians, Canvassers, News 
Agents, and all others in want of good and fast-selling 
books, which will be supplied at very Low Rates. 


IjMILE ZOLA’S NEW REALISTIC BOOKS. 

Nana! Sequel to L’Assommoir. By Emile Zola. Nana! Price 75 cents 
in paper cover, or $1.00 in morocco cloth, black and gold. Nana ! 

L’Assommoir; or, Nana’s Mother. By Emile Zola. The Greatest Novel 

• ever printed. Price 75 cents in paper cover, or $1.00 in cloth. 

The Joys of Life. By Emile Zola, author of “ Nana,” “ Pot-Bouille,” etc. 
Price 75 cents in paper cover, or $1.25 in morocco cloth, black and gold. 

The Ladies’ Paradise ; or, The Bonheur des Dames. By Emile Zola, author 
of “ Nana.” Paper cover, 75 cents; or $1.25 in cloth, black and gold. 

Her Two Husbands; and Other Novelettes. By Emile Zola. Price 75 
cents in paper cover, or $1.25 in morocco cloth, black and gold. 

Pot-Bouille. By Emile Zola, author of “Nana.” “Pot-Bouille.” Price 
75 cents in paper cover, or $1.25 in morocco cloth, black and gold. 

Nana’s Daughter. A Continuation of and Sequel to Emile Zola’s Great 
Realistic Novel of “Nana.” Price 75 cents in paper, or $1.00 in cloth. 

The Mysteries of the Court of Louis Napoleon. By Emile Zola. Price 
75 cents in paper cover, or $1.25 in cloth, black and gold. 

The Girl in Scarlet; or, the Loves of Silv^re and Miette. By Emile Zola . 
Price 75 cents in paper cover, or $1.25 in cloth. 

Albine; or, The Abbe’s Temptation. (La Faute De L’Abbe Mouret.) By 
Emile Zola. Price 75 cents in paper, or $1.25 in cloth, black and gold. 

La Belle Lisa; or, The Paris Market Girls. By Emile Zola. Price 75 
cents in paper cover, or $1.25 in morocco cloth, black and gold. 

Helene, a Love Episode; or, Une Page B’ Amour. By Emile Zola. 
Price 75 cents in paper cover, or $1.25 in cloth, black and gold. 

A Mad Love; or The Abbe and His Court. By Emile Zola . Price 75 
cents in paper cover, or $1.25 in cloth, black and gold. 

Magdalen Ferat. By Emile Zola, author of “ Nana,” and “ L’Assom- 
moir.” Paper cover, 75 cents, or $1.25 in cloth, black and gold. 

Claude’s Confession. By Emile Zola, author of “ Nana,” “ L’Assommoir,” 
“Helene,” etc. Price 75 cents in paper cover, or $1.25 in cloth. 

The Mysteries of Marseilles. By Emile Zola, author of “ Nana.” Price 
50 cents in paper cover, or $1.00 in cloth, black and gold. 

In the Whirlpool. (La Curee.) By Emile Zola, author of “Nana.” 
Paper cover, 75 cents; or $1.25 in cloth, black and gold. 

Therese Raquin. By Emile Zola, author of “Nana.” Price 75 cents in 
paper cover, or $1.00 in morocco cloth, black and gold. 

ADOLPHE BELOT’S INGENIOUS NOVELS. 

The Black Venus. By Adolphe Belot. Paper cover, 75 cents ; cloth, $1.00. 

La Grande Florine. By Adolphe Belot. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.00. 

The Stranglers of Paris. By Adolphe Belot. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.00. 


All Books published by T. B. Peterson & Brothers, Philadelphia, Pa., 
will be sent to any one, postage paid, on receipt of Retail Price. 


T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS’ PUBLICATIONS. 13 


PETERSONS’ SOUARE 12mo. SERIES. 

The following hooks are printed on tinted paper , and are issued in uniform 
style , in square 12 mo. form. Price 50 Cents in Paper , or $1 .00 in Cloth. 
Helen’s Babies. Budge and Toddie. By John Habberton. With an 
Illustrated Cover, and Portraits of “Budge” and “ Toddie,” and others. 
Mrs. Mayburn’s Twins. With the Mother’s Trials in the Morning, After- 
noon and Evening. By John Habberton, author of “ Helen’s Babies.” 
Bertha’s Baby. Equal to “Helen’s Babies.” Bertha’s Baby. With an 
Illustrated Cover, and a Portrait of “ Bertha’s Baby ” on it. 

The Annals of a Baby. Baby’s First Gifts. Naming the Baby. The 
Baby’s Party. Aunt Hannah, etc. By Mrs. Sarah Bridges Stebbins. 
Bessie’s Six Lovers. With Her Reflections, Resolves, Coronation, and 
Declaration of Love. A Charming Love Story. By Henry Peterson. 
Two Kisses. A Bright and Snappy Love Story. By Hawley Smart. 

Her Second Love. A Thrilling Life-like and Captivating Love Story. 

A Parisian Romance. Octave Feuillet’s New Book, just dramatized. 
Fanchon, the Cricket ; or, La Petite Fadette. By George Sand. 

Two Ways to Matrimony ; or, Is it Love? or, False Pride. 

The Matchmaker. By Beatrice Reynolds. A Charming Love Story. 

The Story of Elizabeth. By Miss Thackeray, daughter of W. M. Thackeray. 
The Amours of Philippe; or, Philippe’s Love Affairs, by Octave Feuillet. 
Sybil Brotherton. A Novel. By Mrs. Emma D. E. N. Southworth. 
Raney Cottem’s Courtship. By author of “ Major Jones’s Courtship.” 
Father Tom and the Pope; or, A Night at the Vatican. Illustrated. 

A Woman’s Mistake; or, Jacques de Trevannes. A Charming Love Story. 
The Days of Madame Pompadour. A Romance of the Reign of Louis XV. 
The Little Countess. By Octave Feuillet, author of “ Count De Camors.” 
The Red Hill Tragedy. By Mrs. Emma D. E. N. Southworth. 

The American L’Assommoir. A parody on Zola’s “ L’Assommoir.” 

Hyde Park Sketches. A very humorous and entertaining work. 

Miss Margery’s Roses. A Charming Love Story. By Robert C. Meyers. 
Madeleine. A Charming Love Story. Jules Sandeau’s Prize Novel. 
Carmen. By Prosper Merimee. Book the Opera was dramatized from. 
That Girl of Mine. By the author of “ That Lover of Mine.” 

That Lover of Mine. By the author of “ That Girl of Mine.” 

PETERSONS’ SOUARE 12mo. SERIES. 

The Wife of Monte-Cristo. Continuation of “ Count of Monte-Cristo.” 
The Son of Monte-Cristo. The Sequel to “ The Wife of Monte-Cristo.” 
Married Above Her. A Society Romance. By a Lady of New York. 
The Man from Texas. A Powerful Western Romance, full of adventure. 
Erring, Yet Noble. A Book of Women and for Women. By I. G. Reed. 
The Fair Enchantress; or, How She Won Men’s Hearts. By Miss Keller. 
Above are in paper cover, price 75 cents each, or $1.25 each in cloth. 

Harry Coverdale’s Courtship and Marriage. Paper, 75 cts. ; cloth, $1.50. 
Those Pretty St. George Girls. Paper cover, 75 cents, cloth, gilt, $L00. 
The Prairie Flower, and Leni-Leoti. Paper cover, 75 cents, cloth, $1.00. 
Camille; or, The Fate of a Coquette. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, gilt, $1.25. 
Vidocq ! The French Detective. Illustrated. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.00. 


All Books published by T. B. Peterson & Brothers, Philadelphia, Pa., 
will be sent to any one, postage paid, on receipt of Retail Price. 


14 T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS’ PUBLICATIONS. 


PETERSONS’ SQUARE 12mo. SERIES. 

Major Jones’s Courtship. 21 Illustrations. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.00. 
Major Jones’s Georgia Scenes. 12 Illustrations. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.00. 
Major Jones’s Travels. 8 Illustrations. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.00. 
Simon Suggs’ Adventures. 10 Illustrations. Paper, 75 cts., cloth, $1.00. 
Louisiana Swamp Doctor. 6 Illustrations. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.00. 
The Initials. ‘A. Z.’ By Baroness Tautphoeus. Paper, 75 cts., cloth, $1 .25. 
Indiana ! A Love Story. By George Sand. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.00. 
Monsieur, Madame, and the Baby. Paper cover, 75 cents, cloth, $1.00. 
L’Evang61iste. By Alphonse Daudet. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.25. 
The Duchesse Undine. By H. Penn Diltz. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1 .25. 
The Hidden Record. By E. W. Blaisdell. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.25. 
Consuelo. By George Sand. Paper cover, Price 75 cents; cloth, $1.00. 
Countess of Rudolstadt. Sequel to Consuelo. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.00. 
The Changed Brides. By Mrs. E. D. E. N. Southworth. Paper, 75 cts. 
The Bride’s Fate. By Mrs. E. D. E. N. Southworth. Taper, 75 cents. 
Self-Raised; or, From the Depths. By Mrs. Southworth. Paper, 75 cts. 
Ishmael ; or, in the Depths. By Mrs. Southworth. Paper, 75 cents. 
The Fatal Marriage. By Mrs. E. D. E. N. Southworth. Paper, 75 cents. 
The Bridal Eve; or, Rose Elmer. By Mrs. Southworth. Paper, 75 cents. 
A Russian Princess. By Emmanuel Gonzales. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.00. 
A Woman’s Perils; or, Driven from Home. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.25. 
A Fascinating Woman. By Edmond Adam. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.25. 
La Faustin. By Edmond de Goncourt. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.25. 
Monsieur Le Ministre. By Jules Claretie. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.25. 
Winning the Battle; or, One Girl in 10,000. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.25. 
A Child of Israel. By Edouard Cadol. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.00. 
The Exiles. The Russian ‘ Robinson Crusoe.’ Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.00. 
My Hero. A Love Story. By Mrs. Forrester, Paper, 75 cts., cloth, $1.00. 
Paul Hart; or, The Love of His Life. Paper cover, 75 cents, cloth, $1.25, 
Mildred's Cadet; or, Hearts and Bell-Buttons. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.00. 
Bellah. A Love Story. By Octave Feuillet. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.00. 
Sabine’s Falsehood. A LoVe Story. Paper, price 75 cents, cloth, $1.00. 
Linda ; or, The Young Pilot of the Belle Creole. Paper, 75 cts., cloth, $1.25. 
The Woman in Black. Illustrated Cover. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.00. 
Madame Bovary. By Gustave Flaubert. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.00. 
The Count de Camors. By Octave Feuillet. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.25. 
How She Won Him ! A Love Story. Paper cover, 75 cents, cloth, $1.25. 
Angele’s Fortune. By Andre Theuriet. Paper cover, 75 cents, cloth, $1.25. 
St. Maur ; or, An Earl’s Wooing. Paper cover, price 75 cents, cloth, $1.25. 
The Prince of Breffny. By Thomas P. May. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.50. 
The Earl of Mayfield. By Thomas P. May. Paper, 75 cents, cloth, $1.00. 

THE “COUNT OF MONTE-CRISTO SERIES.” 

The Count of Monte-Cristo. Illustrated. Paper cover, $1.00, cloth, $1.50. 
Edmond Dantes. Sequel to “ Monte-Cristo.” Paper, 75 cts., cloth, $1.25. 
The Countess of Monte-Cristo. Paper cover, $1.00, morocco cloth, $1.50. 
The Wife of Monte-Cristo. Paper cover, 75 cents, morocco cloth, $1.25. 
The Son of Monte-Cristo. Paper cover, 75 cents, morocco cloth, $1.25. 


All Books published by T. B. Peterson & Brothers, Philadelphia, Pa., 
will be sent to any one, postage paid, on receipt of Retail Price. 


T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS’ PUBLICATIONS. 15 


MRS, F. H. BURNETT’S NOVELLETTES. 

Kathleen. A Love Story. By author of “ That, Lass o’ Lowries.” 

Theo. A Love Story. By author of “ Kathleen,” “ Miss Crespigny,” eto. 
Lindsay’s Luck. A Love Story. By Airs. Frances Hodgson Burnett, 
Pretty Polly Pemberton. By author of “ Kathleen,” “ Theo,” etc. 

A Quiet Life. By Mrs. Burnett, author of “ That Lass o’ Lowries.” 

Aliss Crespigny. A Charming Love Story. By author of “Kathleen.” 
Jarl’s Daughter and Other Novelettes. By Airs. Burnett. 

Above are in paper cover , price 50 cents each , or in cloth , at $1.00 each, 

HENRY GR^VILLE’S CHARMING NOVELS. 

Dosia. A Russian Story. By Henry Griville, author of “ Markof.” 
Marrying Off a Daughter. A Love Story. By Henry Griville. 

Sylvie’s Betrothed. A Charming Novel. By Henry Griville. 

Philomene’s Alarriages. A L"vo Story. By Henry Griville. 

Guy’s Marriage; also Pretty Little Countess Zina. By Henry Griville. 

Above are in paper cover , price 75 cents each , or in cloth, at $1.25 each. 
The Trials of Raissa. By Henry Griville, author of “ Dosia.” 

The Princess Oghlrof. A Love Story. By Henry Griville. 

Above are in paper cover , price 75 cents each, or in cloth, at $1.00 each. 
Alam’zelle Eugenie. A Russian Love Story. By Henry Griville. 

Saveli’s Expiation. A Powerful Novel. By Henry Griville. 

Tania’s Peril. A Russian Love Story. By Henry Griville. 

Sonia. A Love Story. By Henry Greville, author of “ Dosia.” 

Lucie Rodej\ A Charming Society Novel. By Henry Griville. 

Bonne- Alarie. A Tale of Normandy and Paris. By Henry Greville. 
Xeuie’s Inheritance. A Tale of Russian Life. By Henry Greville. 
Dournof. A Russian Story. By Henry Greville, author of “Dosia.” 
Gabrielle; or, The House of Alaureze. By Henry Greville. 

A Friend ; or, “L’Ami.” By Henry Griville, author of “Dosia.” 

Above are in paper cover, price 50 cents each, or in cloth, at $1.00 each , 
Markof, the Russian Violinist. Paper cover, 75 cents; cloth, $1.50. 

BOOKS BY AUTHOR OF ‘A HEART TWICE WON.’ 

A Heart Twice Won; or, Second Love. A Love Story. By Mrs. Eliza- 
beth Van Loon. Aiorocco cloth, black and gold. Price $1.50. 

Under the Willows; or, The Three Countesses. By Mrs. Elizabeth Van 
Loon, author of “A Heart Twice Won.” Cloth, and gold. Price $1.50. 
The Shadow of Hampton Mead. A Charming Story. By Mrs. Elizabeth 
Van Loon, author of “A Heart Twice Won.” Cloth. Price $1.50. 

The Alystery of Allanwold. A Thrilling Novel. By Mrs. Elizabeth Van 
Loon, author of “A Heart Twice Won.” Cloth, and gold. Price $1.50. 
The Last Athenian. By Victor Rydberg. Translated from the Swedish. 

Large 12mo. volume, near 600 pages, cloth, black and gold, price $1.75. 
The Roman Traitor: or, The Days of Cicero, Cato, and Cataline. A Tale 
of the Republic. By Henry William Herbert. Aiorocco cloth, price $1 .75. 
Franca telli's Alodern Cook Book. The New Edition. With the most 
approved methods of French, English, German, and Italian Cookery. 
With 62 Illustrations. 600 pages, morocco cloth, price $5.00. 


All Books published by T. B. Peterson & Brothers, Philadelphia, Pa., 
will be sent to any one, postage paid, on receipt of Retail Price. 


16 T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS’ PUBLICATIONS. 


PETERSONS’ “DOLLAR SERIES.” 

Petersons' “ Dollar Series ” of Good Novels are the cheapest books at One Dollar each 
ever published. They are all issued in uniform style, in 12 mo. form, and are 
bound in red, blue and tan vellum, with gold and black sides and back, and are sold 
at the low price of One Dollar each, while they are as large as any books published 
at $1.75 and $2.00 each. The following have already been issued in this series: 

A Woman’s Thoughts About Women. By Miss Mulock. 

Two Ways to Matrimony; or, Is It Love, or, False Pride? 

The Story of “ Elizabeth.” By Miss Thackeray. 

Flirtations in Fashionable Life. By Catharine Sinclair. 

Lady Edith; or, Alton Towers. A very charming and fascinating work. 
Myrtle Lawn ; or, True Love Never Did Run Smooth. A Love Story. 

The Matchmaker. A Society Novel. By Beatrice Reynolds. 

Rose Douglas, the Bonnie Scotch Lass. A Companion to “ Family Pride.’* 
The Earl’s Secret. A Charming Love Story. By Miss Pardoe. 

Family Secrets. A Companion to “Family Pride,” and very fascinating. 
The Macdermots of Ballycloran. An Exciting Novel, by A. Trollope. 

The Family Save-All. With Economical Receipts for the Household. 
Self-Sacrifice. A Charming Work. By author of “Margaret Maitland.” 
The Pride of Life. A Love Story. By Lady Jane Scott. 

The Rival Belles; or, Life in Washington. Author “Wild Western Scenes.” 
The Clyffards of Clyffe. By James Payn, author “ Lost Sir Massingberd.” 
The Orphan’s Trials; or, Alone in a Great City. By Emerson Bennett. 
The Heiress of Sweetwater. A Love Story, abounding with exciting scenes. 
The Refugee. A delightful book, full of food for laughter, and information. 
Lost Sir Massingberd. A Love Story. By author of “ Clyffards of Clyffe.” 
Cora Belmont; or, The Sincere Lover. A True Story of the Heart. 

The Lover’s Trials ; or, The Days Before the Revolution. By Mrs. Denison. 
My Son’s Wife. A strong, bright, interesting and charming Novel. 

Aunt Patty’s Scrap Bag. By Mrs. Caroline Lee Hentz, author of “ Rena.” 
Saratoga! and the Famous Springs. An Indian Tale of Frontier Life. 
Country Quarters. A Charming Love Story. By Countess of Blessington. 
Self-Love. A Book for Young Ladies, with prospects in Life contrasted. 
The Devoted Bride; or, Faith and Fidelity. A Love Story. 

Colley Cibber’s Life of Edwin Forrest, with Reminiscences of the Actor. 
Out of the Depths. The Story of a Woman’s Life, and a Woman’s Book. 
The Queen’3 Favorite ; or, The Price of a Crown. A Romance of Don Juan. 
Six Nights with the Washingtonians. By T. S. Arthur. Illustrated. 

The Coquette ; or, the Life and Letters of the beautiful Eliza Wharton. 
Harem Life in Egypt and Constantinople. By Emmeline Lott. 

The Old Patroon; or, The Great Van Broek Property, by J. A. Maitland. 
Nana. By Emile Zola. Gambling Exposed. By J. H. Green. 

L’Assommoir. By Emile Zola. Woodburn Grange. By W. Howitt. 

Dream Numbers. By Trollope. The Cavalier. By G. P. R. James. 

A Lonely Life. Across the Atlantic. 

The Beautiful Widow. Shoulder-Straps. By H. Morford. 

Love and Duty. By Mrs. Ilubback. The Brothers’ Secret. 

The Heiress in the Family. The Rector’s Wife. 

Woman’s Wrong. A Woman’s Book. The Man of the World. 


Above Books will be sent, postage paid, on receipt of Retail Price, 
by T. B. Peterson & Brothers, Philadelphia, Pa. 


T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS’ PUBLICATIONS. 17 


PETERSONS’ “STERLING SERIES.” 

“Petersons’ Sterling Series ” of New and Good Books are the Cheapest Novels 
in the world. They are all issued in uniform style, in octavo form, price 
One Dollar each, bound in morocco cloth, black and gold ; or 75 cents each 
in paper cover, with the edges cut open all around. The following 
celebrated works have already been issued in this series : 

Corinne ; or, Italy. By Madame De Stael. This is a Wonderful Book. 
The Man in Black; or the Days of Queen Anne. By G. P. R. James. 
Edina ; or, Missing Since Midnight. A Love Story. By Mrs. Henry Wood. 
Cyrilla. A Love Story. By the author of “ The Initials.” 

Popping the Question; or, Belle of the Ball. By author of “The Jilt.” 
Marrying for Money. A Charming Love Story in Real Life. 

Aurora Floyd. An Absorbing Love Story. By Miss M. E. Braddon. 
Salathiel; or, The Wandering Jew. By Rev. George Croly. 

Harry Lorrequer. Full of Fun, Frolic and Adventure. By Charles Lever. 
Charles O’Malley, the Irish Dragoon. Charles Lever’s Greatest Novel. 
The Flirt. A Fashionable Novel. By author of “ The Gambler’s Wife.” 
The Dead Secret. Wilkie Collins' Greatest Work. 

Thackeray’s Irish Sketch Book, with Thirty-eight Illustrations. 

The Wife’s Trials. Dramatic and Powerful. By Miss Julia Pardoe. 

The Man With Five Wives. By Alexander Dumas, author of “ Camille.” 
Pickwick Abroad. Illustrated by Cruikshank. By G. W. M. Reynolds. 
First and True Love. Beautifully rich in style. By George Sand. 

The Mystery; or, Anne Hereford. A Love Story. By Mrs. Henry Wood. 
The Steward. Illustrated. By the author of “Valentine Vox.” 

Basil: or, The Crossed Path. By Wilkie Collins. Told with great power. 
The Jealous Wife. Great originality of plot. By Miss Julia Pardoe. 
Sylvester Sound. By the author of “Valentine Vox, the Ventriloquist.” 
Whitefriars; or, The Days of Charles the Second. Equal to “Ivanhoe.” 
Webster and Hayne’s Speeches on Foot’s Resolution & Slavery Compromise. 
The Rival Beauties. A Beautiful Love Story. By Miss Pardoe. 

The Confessions of a Pretty Woman. By Miss Julia Pardoe. 

Flirtations in America; or, High Life in New York. 

The Coquette. A Powerful and Amusing Tale of Love and Pride. 

The Latimer Family. T. S. Arthur’s Great Temperance Story, illustrated. 

Above books are $1.00 each in cloth, or 75 cents each in paper cover. 
The Creole Beauty. By Mrs. Sarah A. Dorsey. Price Fifty cents. 

Agnes Graham. By Mrs. Sarah A. Dorsey. Price Fifty cents. 

HENRY MORFORD’S AMERICAN NOVELS. 

Shoulder-Straps, $1 50 I The Days of Shoddy. A His- 

The Coward, 1 50 1 tory of the late War, ...$1 50 

Above are each bound in morocco cloth, price $1.50 each. 

THE SHAKSPEARE NOVELS. 

Shakspearo and his Friends, ...$1 00 I The Secret Passion, $1 00 

The Youth of Shakspeare, 1 00 I 

Above three Books are also bound in morocco cloth. Price $1.25 each. 


1^* Above Books will be sent, postage paid, on receipt of Retail Price, 
by T. B. Peterson & Brothers, Philadelphia, Pa. 


18 T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS’ PUBLICATIONS. 


CHARLES DICKENS’ WORKS. 

•eS-GKEAT REDUCTION IN THEIR PRICES.-®* 


ILLUSTRATED OCTAVO EDITION. 

Reduced, in price from $2.50 to $1.50 a volume. 

This edition is printed from large type, double column , octavo page, eacTt 
book being complete in one volume, the whole containing near Six Hundred 
Illustrations, by Gruikshank, Phiz, Browne, Maclise, and other artists. 


Our Mutual Friend, Cloth, $1.50 

Pickwick Papers, Cloth, 1.50 

Nicholas Nickleby, Cloth, 1.50 

Great Expectations, Cloth, 1.50 

Lamplighter’s Story,.. ..Cloth, 1.50 

Oliver Twist, Cloth, 1.50 

Bleak House, Cloth, 1.50 

Little Dorrit, Cloth, 1.50 

Dombey and Son, Cloth, 1.50 


David Copperlield, Cloth, $1.50 

Barnaby Rudge, Cloth, 1.50 

Martin Chuzzlewit, Cloth, 1.50 

Old Curiosity Shop, Cloth, 1.50 

Sketches by “ Boz,” Cloth, 1.50 

Christmas Stories, Cloth, 1.50 

Dickens’ New Stories, ...Cloth, 1.50 
A Tale of Two Cities, ...Cloth, 1.50 
Amer. Notes, Pic-Nic Papers, 1.50 


Price of a set, in Black cloth, in eighteen volumes, $27.00 

“ “ Full sheep, Library style, 40.00 

** “ Half calf, sprinkled edges, 48.00 

“ “ Half calf, marbled edges, 54.00 

u “ Half calf, antique, or Half calf, full gilt backs,... 60.00 


ILLUSTRATED DUODECIMO EDITION. 

Reduced in price from $2.00 to $1.25 a volume. 

This edition is printed on the finest paper, from large, clear type, leaded , 
that all can read, containing Six Hundred full page Illustrations, on 
tinted paper, from designs by Cruikshank, Phiz, Browne, Maclise, 
McLenan, and other artists. This is the only edition published that con- 
tains all the original illustrations, as selected by Mr. Charles Dickens. 

. Complete in 36 volumes, bound in back, morocco cloth, price $45.00 a set . 


“ NEW NATIONAL EDITION” OF DICKENS’ WORKS. 

This is the cheapest bound edition of the entire works of Charles Dickens 
•ver published, all his writings being contained in seven large octavo vol- 
umes, with a portrait of Charles Dickens, and other illustrations. 


Price of a set, in Black cloth, in seven volumes, $20.00 

“ “ Full sheep, Library style, 23.00 


Half calf, antique, or Half calf, full gilt backs,.,. 25.00 


GREEN MOROCCO CLOTH, DUODECIMO EDITION. 

This is the “People’s Duodecimo Edition” in a new style of Binding, in 
Green Morocco Cloth, Bevelled Boards , Full Gilt descriptive back, and 
Medallion Portrait on sides in gilt, in Twenty-two handy volumes, 12 mo., 
fine paper, large clear type, and Two Hundred Illustrations on tinted paper. 
Price $44 a set, and each set put up in a neat and strong box. This is 
the handsomest and best edition ever published for the price. 


<3^ Above Books will be sent, postage paid, on receipt of Retail Frioe* 
by T. B. Peterson & Brothers, Philadelphia, Pa. 


T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS’ PUBLICATIONS. 19 


CHARLES DICKENS’ WORKS. 

>8®* GREAT REDUCTION IN THEIR PRICES. -®» 


PETERSONS’ NEW AMERICAN EDITION OF DICKENS’ WORKS. 

This new edition of Charles Dickens’ Writings is in twenty-two volumes, 
and for beauty and cheapness far surpasses any ever before issued. It is 
called “ Petersons’ New American Edition,” and is printed on fine paper, 
from large, clear type, leaded, with original illustrations as selected by 
Mr. Dickens and designed by Phiz, Cruikshank, Browne, Maclise and other 
artists, and bound very gorgeously in red vellum, black and gold, with the 
cover filled with the author’s principal characters, which he has made so 
world-famous. There in one corner is the immortal Pickwick, in another 
the well-known Micawber, the learned Capt. Cuttle, poor little Oliver Twist, 
the misguided Grandfather, the mfcan, hypocritical Pecksniff, the merce- 
nary Squeers, Boots, The Beadle, etc., and all of this for the small sum of 
$1.50 a volume, or a complete set in 22 volumes, each set put up in a neat 
box, for $33.00, making a very handsome and unique edition. 


CHEAP PAPER COVER EDITION OF DICKENS’ WORKS. 


Each hook being complete i 


Pickwick Papers,. 


50 

Nicholas Nickleby, 50 

Dombey and Son, 50 

Our Mutual Friend, 50 

David Copperfield 50 

Martin Chuzzlewit, 50 

Old Curiosity Shop, 50 

Oliver Twist 50 

American Notes, 25 

Hard Times, 25 

A Tale of Two Cities, 25 

Somebody’s Luggage, 25 

Mrs. Lirriper’s Lodgings, 25 

Mrs. Lirriper’s Legacy, 25 

Mugby Junction, 25 

Dr. Marigold’s Prescriptions,... 25 

Mystery of Edwin Drood, 25 

Message from the Sea, 25 

Hunted Down; and Other Reprinted 

THE LIFE AND WRITINGS OF CHARLES DICKENS. 

LIFE AND WRITINGS OF CHARLES DICKENS. By Dr. R. Shelton 
Mackenzie, containing a full history of his Life, his Uncollected Pieces, 
in Prose and Verse ; Personal Recollections and Anecdotes; His Last 
Will in full ; and Letters from Mr. Dickens never before published. 
With a Portrait and Autograph of Charles Dickens. Complete in one 
large duodecimo volume, in black cloth, or in red vellum. Price $1.50. 


n one large octavo volume. 

Bleak House, 50 

Little Dorrit, 50 

Christmas Stories, 50 

Barnaby Rudge, 50 

Sketches by “Boz,” 50 

Great Expectations, 50 

Joseph Grimaldi, 50 

The Pic-Nic Papers, 50 

The Haunted House, 25 

Uncommercial Traveller, 25 

A House to Let, 25 

Perils of English Prisoners, 25 

Wreck of the Golden Mary, 25 

Tom Tiddler’s Ground, 25 

Dickens’ New Stories, 25 

Lazy Tour of Idle Apprentices,. 25 

The Holly-Tree Inn, 25 

No Thoroughfare, 25 

Pieces, 50 


ffjgp Above Books will be sent, postage paid, on receipt of Retail Prioe» 
by T. B. Peterson & Brothers, Philadelphia, Pa. 


20 T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS’ PUBLICATIONS. 


CHARLES LEVER’S GREAT WORKS. 

Arthur O’Leary, 75 

Con Cregan, 75 

Davenport Dunn, 75 

Horace Templeton, 75 

Kate O’Donoghue, 75 


Charles O’Malley, 75 

Harry Lorrequer, 75 

Jack Hinton, 75 

Tom Burke of Ours, 75 

Knight of G wynne,....' 75 

Above are in paper cover, or a fine edition is in cloth at $1.50 each. 

A Rent in a Cloud, 50 | St. Patrick’s Eve, 50 

Ten Thousand a Year, in one volume, paper cover, $1.00; or in cloth, 1 50 
The Diary of a Medical Student, by author “ Ten Thousand a Year,” 75 

MRS. HENRY WOOD’S MASTERLY BOOKS. 


The Master of Greylands, $1 50 

Within the Maze, 1 50 

Dene Hollow, 1 50 

Bessy Rane, 1 50 

George Canterbury’s Will, 1 50 

Verner’s Pride, .... 1 50 

The Channings, 1 50 


The Shadow of Ashlydyat, $1 50 

Squire Trevlyn’s Heir, 1 50 

Oswald Cray, 1 50 

Mildred Arkell, 1 50 

The Red Court Farm, 1 50 

Elster’s Folly, 1 50 

Saint Martin’s Eve, 1 50 


Roland Yorke. A Sequel to “ The Channings,” 1 50 

Lord Oakburn’s Daughters ; or, The Earl’s Heirs, 1 50 

The Castle’s Heir ; or, Lady Adelaide’s Oath, 1 50 

The above are each in paper cover, or in cloth, price $1.75 each. 

Edina; or, Missing Since Midnight. Cloth, $1.00, or in paper cover,. 


The Mystery. A Love Story. 
Parkwater. Told in Twilight, 75 

The Lost Bank Note, 50 

The Lost Will, 50 

Orville College, 50 

Five Thousand a Year, 25 

The Diamond Bracelet, 25 

Clara Lake’s Dream, 25 

The Nobleman’s Wife, 25 

Frances Hildyard, 25 

Cyrilla Maude’s First Love,... 25 

My Cousin Caroline’s Wedding 25 


75 

Cloth, $1.00, or in paper cover, 75 


A Life’s Secret, 50 

The Haunted Tower 50 

The Runaway Match, 25 

Marty n Ware’s Temptation, 25 

Foggy Night at Offord, 25 

William Allair, 25 

A Light and a Dark Christmas, 25 

The Smuggler’s Ghost 25 

Rupert Hall,.... 25 

My Husband’s First Love, 25 

Marrying Beneath Your Station 


EUGENE SUE’S 

The Wandering Jew, $1 

The Mysteries of Paris, 1 

Martin, the Foundling, 1 


LIFE-LIKE WORKS. 


First Love, 

Woman’s Love, 

Female Bluebeard,. 
Man-of-War’s-Man,. 


Life and Adventures of Raoul de Surville. A Tale of the Empire,. 

WILLIAM H. MAXWELL’S WORKS. 

Wild Sports of the West, 75 | Brian O’Lynn, 

Stories of Waterloo, 75 I Life of Grace O’Malley, 


25 


50 

50 

50 

50 

25 


75 

50 


Above Books will be sent, postage paid, on receipt of Retail Price, 
by T. B. Peterson $ Brothers, Philadelphia, Pa. 


T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS’ PUBLICATIONS. 21 


HUMOROUS AMERICAN WORKS. 

With Illuminated Covers , and beautifully Illustrated by Felix 0. C. Barley , 

Major Jones’s Courtship. With Illustrations by Darley, 75 

Major Jones’s Travels. Full of Illustrations 75 

Major Jones’s Georgia Scenes, with Illustrations by Darley, 75 

Raney Cottem’s Courtship, by author of Major Jones’s Courtship,.... 50 

The Adventures of Captain Simon Suggs. Illustrated, 75 

Major Jones’s Chronicles of Pineville. .Illustrated, 75 

Polly Peablossoin’s Wedding. With Illustrations, 75 

Widow Rugby’s Husband. Full of Illustrations, 75 

The Big Bear of Arkansas. Illustrated by Darley, 75 

Western Scenes; or, Life on the Prairie. Illustrated, 75 

Streaks of Squatter Life and Far West Scenes. Illustrated, 75 

Pickings from the New Orleans Picayune. Illustrated, 75 

Stray Subjects Arrested and Bound Over. Illustrated, 75 

The Louisiana Swamp Doctor. Full of Illustrations, 75 

Charcoal Sketches. By Joseph C. Neal. Illustrated, 75 

Peter Faber’s Misfortunes. By Joseph C. Neal. Illustrated, 75 

Peter Ploddy and other Oddities. By Joseph C. Neal, 75 

Yankee Among the Mermaids. By William E. Burton 75 

The Drama in Pokerville. By J. M. Field. Illustrated, 75 

New Orleans Sketch Book. With Illustrations by Darley, 75 

The Deer Stalkers. By Frank Forester. Illustrated, 75 

The Quorndon Hounds. By Frank Forester. Illustrated, 75 

My Shooting Box. By Frank Forester. Illustrated, 75 

The Warwick Woodlands. By Frank Forester. Illustrated, 75 

Adventures of Captain Farrago. By H. H. Brackenridge, 75 

Adventures of Major O’Regan. By H. H. Brackenridge, 75 

Sol Smith’s Theatrical Apprenticeship. Illustrated, 75 

Sol Smith’s Theatrical Journey-Work. Illustrated, 75 

Quarter Race in Kentucky. With Illustrations by Darley, 75 

The Mysteries of the Backwoods. By T. B. Thorpe, 75 

Percival Mayberry’s Adventures. By J. H. Ingraham, 75 

Sam Slick’s Yankee Yarns and Yankee Letters, 75 

Adventures of Fudge Fumble; or, Love Scrapes of his Life, 75 

Aunt Patty’s Scrap Bag. By Mrs. Caroline Lee Hentz, 75 

Following the Drum. By Mrs. Gen. Viele, 50 

The American Joe Miller. With 100 Engravings, 50 

SAMUEL WARREN’S BEST BOOKS. 

Ten Thousand a Year, paper, $1 00 I The Diary of a Medical Stu- 
Ten Thousand a Year, cloth,.. 1 50 ' dent, 75 

G. P. R. JAMES’S FASCINATING BOOKS. 


The Cavalier. By the author of “ Lord Montague’s Page,” cloth,.... 1 50 

The Man in Black, 7.5 I Arrah Neil,. 75 

Mary of Burgundy, 75 I Eva St. Clair, 50 


by T. B. Peterson & Brothers, Philadelphia, Pa. 


22 T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS' PUBLICATIONS. 


FASCINATING WORKS. 

The Rival Beauties, 75 

Romance of the Harem, 75 


MISS PARDOE’S 

Confessions of a Pretty Woman, 75 

The Wife’s Trials, 75 

The Jealous Wife, 75 

Each of the above five books are also bound in cloth, at $1.00 each. 

The Adopted Heir. One volume, paper, $1.00; or in cloth, .....$1 50 

The Earl’s Secret. One volume, paper, $1.00; or in cloth, 1 50 

O’MALLEY AND HARRY LORREQUER. 

Charles O’Malley, the Irish Dragoon. By Charles Lever. Four different 
editions : one at 75 cents in paper cover, and three bound in cloth, viz. : 
Sterling Series, $1.00, People’s Edition, $1.50, & Library Edition, $1.50. 
Harry Lorrequer. With His Confessions. By Charles Lever. Four 
different editions : one at 75 cents in paper cover, and three bound in 
cloth, viz. : Sterling Series, at $1.00, People’s Edition, at $1.50, and 
Library Edition, at $1.50. 

T. S. ARTHUR’S HOUSEHOLD NOVELS. 


The Lost Bride, 50 

The Two Brides, 50 

Love in a Cottage, 50 

Love in High Life, 50 

Year after Marriage, 50 

The Lady at Home, 50 

Cecelia Howard, 50 

Orphan Children, 50 

Debtor’s Daughter, 50 


The Divorced Wife, 50 

Mary Moreton, 50 

Pride and Prudence, 50 

Agnes; or, the Possessed, 50 

Lucy Sandford, 50 

The Banker’s Wife,.... 50 

The Two Merchants, 50 

Trial and Triumph, 50 

The Iron Rule, 50 

Insubordination; or, the Shoemaker’s Daughters, 50 

The Latimer Family ; or, The Bottle and the Pledge. Illustrated,.... 50 
Six Nights with the Washingtonians ; and other Temperance Tales. 

By T. S. Arthur. With original Illustrations, by George Cruik- 
shank. One large octavo volume, bound in beveled boards, $3.50 ; 
red roan, full gilt back, $4.50; or full Turkey morocco, full gilt,... 6 00 
Lizzy Glenn ; or, the Trials of a Seamstress. Cloth $1.50 ; or paper, 1 00 

MRS. GREY’S CELEBRATED NOVELS. 

Cousin Harry, $1 00 | The Little Beauty, $1 00 

The above are each in paper cover, or in cloth, price $1.50 each. 


A Marriage in High Life, 50 

Gipsy’s Daughter, 50 

Old Dower House, 50 

Belle of the Family, 50 

Duke and Cousin, 50 

The Little Wife, 50 

Lena Cameron, 50 

Sybil Lennard, 50 

Manoeuvring Mother 50 


The Baronet’s Daughters, 50 

Young Prima Donna, 50 

Hyacinthe, 25 

Alice Seymour, 25 

Mary Seaham 75 

Passion and Principle, 75 

The Flirt, 75 

Good Society, 75 

Lion-Hearted, 75 


Above Books will be sent, postage paid, on receipt of Retail Price, 
by T. B. Peterson & Brothers, Philadelphia, Pa. 


T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS’ PUBLICATIONS. 23 


CAPTAIN MARRYATT’S GREAT SEA TALES. 


Jacob Faithful, 50 

Japhet in Search of a Father,.. 50 

Phantom Ship,.,. 50 

Midshipman Easy, 50 

Pacha of Many Talcs, 50 

Frank Mildmay, Naval Officer, 50 

Snarleyow, 50 


Newton Forster, 50 

King’s Own, 50 

Pirate and Three Cutters, 50 

Peter Simple, 50 

Percival Keene, 50 

Poor Jack, 50 

Sea King, 50 


REVOLUTIONARY STORIES. 


The Brigand...... 50 

Ralph Runnion, 50 

Seven Brothers of Wyoming,.. 50 

The Rebel Bride, 50 

The Flying Artillerist, £0 

Wau-nan-gee, 50 


Old Putj or, Days of 1776, 50 

Legends of Mexico,... 50 

The Guerilla Chief, 75 

The Quaker Soldier, paper, 1 00 

do. do. cloth, 1 50 


J. F. SMITH’S BOOKS. 

The Usurer’s Victim,* or, I Adelaide Waldegrave; or, the 
Thomas Balscombe, 75 I Trials of a Governess, 75 

WILLIAM HARRISON AINSWORTH’S NOVELS. 


Life of Jack Sheppard,.. 50 

Life of Guy Fawkes, 75 

Court of the Stuarts, 75 

Windsor Castle, 75 

The Star Chamber, 75 

Old St. Paul’s, 75 

Court of Queen Anne, 50 


Life of Dick Turpin, 50 

Life of Davy Crockett, 50 

Life of Grace O’Malley, 50 

Desperadoes of the New W orld, 

full of illustrations 50 

Life of Henry Thomas, 25 

Life of Arthur Spring, 25 


The Tower of London, with 93 illustrations, paper cover, $1.50, cloth, 2 50 

The Miser’s Daughter, paper cover, $1.00, or in cloth, 1 50 

Lives of Jack Sheppard and Guy Fawkes, in one volume, cloth, 1 50 

GUSTAVE AIMARD’S FRONTIER STORIES. 

Trapper’s Daughter, 75 

The Tiger Slayer, 75 

The Gold Seekers, 75 

The Rebel Chief, 75 

The Border Rifles, 75 

Pirates of the Prairies,.... 75 


The Prairie Flower, 

50 

The Indian Scout, 

50 

* The Trail Hunter, 

75 

The Indian Chief, 

75 

The Red Track, 

The White Scalper, 

75 


The Freebooters, 

50 


ELLEN PICKERING’S EXQUISITE NOVELS. 

The Grumbler, 75 

Marrying for Money, 75 

Who Shall be Heir? 


Poor Cousin, 50 

Orphan Niece, 50 

Kate Walsingham,. 50 

Ellen Wareham, 38 


38 

The Squire, 33 


im* Above Books will be sent, postage paid, on receipt of Retail Price, 
by T. B. Peterson & Brothers, Philadelphia, Pa. 


24 T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS’ PUBLICATIONS. 


FRANK FAIRLEGH’S CAPITAL BOOKS. 

Frank Fairlegh, 75 I Harry Racket Scapegrace, 75 

Lewis Arundel, 1 00 I Tom Racquet, 75 

Finer editions of the above are also issued in cloth, at $1.50 each. 

Harry Coverdale’s Courtship, 1 50 | Lorrimer Littlegood, 1 50 

The above are each bound in morocco cloth, price $1.50 each. 

The Colville Family. By author of “Frank Fairlegh,” 50 

SEQUEL TO “DICKENS’ MYSTERY OF EDWIN DROOD” 
JOHN JASPER’S SECRET. Being the sequel to Charles Dickens ’ novel 
of “ The Mystery of Edwin Drood .” By Charles Dickens, Jr., and Wil- 
kie Collins. With eighteen full page illustrative engravings, on tinted 
paper, of the principal scenes and personages in the novel. No set of 
Dickens can be complete without a copy of “John Jasper’s Secret” is in 
the set. Complete in one large duodecimo volume, bound in black 
morocco cloth, or in red vellum. Price $1.50. 


THE LAMPLIGHTER’S STORY. BY CHARLES DICKENS. 

This volume contains, besides “The Lamplighter’s Story,” his Prize 
Story of Hunted Down, with seven illustrations; The Detective 
Police, on Duty with Inspector Field; Down With The Tide; The 
Christmas Tree; A Child’s Dream of a Star, and several other Nov- 
elettes. Handsomely bound in Morocco Cloth, Gold and Black, 12mo., 
price $1.50. 


LIVES OF NOTED “MEN OF THE ROAD.” 


Life of John A. Murrel, 50 

Life of Joseph T. Hare, 50 

Life of Col. Monroe Edwards, 50 

Life of Jack Sheppard, 50 

Life of Jack Rann, 50 

Life of Dick Turpin,.., 50 

Life of Helen Jewett, 50 

Desperadoes of the New World, 50 

Mysteries of New Orleans, 50 

The Robber’s Wife, 50 

Obi; or, Three Fingered Jack, 50 

Kit Clayton, 50 

Life of Tom Waters, 50 

Nat Blake, 50 

Bill Horton, 50 

Galloping Gus, 50 

Life & Trial of Antoine Probst, 50 

Ned Hastings, 50 

Diary of a Pawnbroker, 50 

Silver and Pewter, 50 

Sweeney Todd, 50 

Life of Sybil Grey, 50 


Life of Davy Crockett, 50 

Life of Jonathan Wild, 25 

Life of Henry Thomas, 25 

Life of Arthur Spring, 25 

Life of Jack Ketch, 25 

Lives of the Felons, 25 

Life of Mrs. Whipple, 25 

Life of Biddy Woodhull, 25 

Life of Mother Brownrigg, 25 

Dick Parker, the Pirate, 25 

Life of Mary Bateman, 25 

Life of Captain Blood, 25 

Capt. Blood and the Beagles,.. 25 
Sixteen-Stringed Jack’s Fight 

for Life, 25 

Highwayman’s Avenger, 25 

Life of Raoul De Surville, 25 

Life of Rody the Rover, 25 

Life of Galloping Dick, 25 

Life of Guy Fawkes, 75 

Memoirs of Vidocq, the French 75 
Detective, illustrated 75 


Above Books will be sent, postage paid, on receipt of Retail Price, 
by T. B. Peterson & Brothers, Philadelphia, Pa. 


T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS’ PUBLICATIONS. 23 


GEORGE LIPPARD’S WEIRD STORIES. 


The Quaker City, $1 50 

Paul Ardenheim, 1 50 

Blanche of Brandywine, 1 50 

The Legends of the American 
Revolution; or, Washington 

and his Generals, 1 50 

Mysteries of Florence, 1 00 


Above in cloth at $2.00 each. 


The Empire City, 

Memoirs of a Preacher,..., 

The Nazarene, 

Washington and his Men,, 

Legends of Mexico, 

The Entranced, 

The Robbers, 

The Bank Director’s Son, , 


75 

75 

75 

75 

50 

25 

25 

25 


MBS. C. J. NEWBY’S GRAPHIC NOVELS. 


Sunshine and Shadow, 50 

Kate Kennedy, 50 

Wondrous Strange, 50 

Margaret Hamilton, §0 

Right and Left, 50 


Trodden Down,, 

Married, 

Common Sense,, 
Only Temper,... 


LIST OF BEST SEA TALES PUBLISHED. 


Adventures of Ben Brace, 

Jack Adams, the Mutineer, 

Jack Ariel’s Adventures, 

Petrel; or, Life on the Ocean,. 

Life of Paul Periwinkle, 

Life of Tom Bowling, 

Percy Effingham, 

Red King, 

The Corsair, 

The Doomed Ship, 

The Three Pirates, 

The Flying Dutchman, 

The Flying Yankee, 

The Yankee Middy, 

The Gold Seekers, 

The King’s Cruisers, 

Life of Alexander Tardy, 

Red Wing, 

Yankee Jack, 

Yankees in Japan, 

Morgan, the Buccaneer, 

Jack Junk, 

Davis, the Pirate, 

Valdez, the Pirate, 

Harry Tempest, 


75 

75 

75 

75 

75 

75 

75 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 


Gallant Tom, 

Harry Helm, 

Rebel and Rover, 

Man-of-War’s-Man, 

Dark Shades of City Life, 

The Rats of the Seine, 

Charles Ransford, 

The Iron Cross, 

The River Pirates, 

The Pirate's Son, 

Jacob Faithful, 

Phantom Ship, 

Midshipman Easy, 

Pacha of Many Tales, 

Naval Officer, 

Snarleyow, 

Newton Forster, 

King’s Own, 

Japhet, 

Pirate and Three Cutters,. 

Peter Simple, 

Percival Keene, 

Poor Jack, 

Sea King, 


SIR E. L. BULWER’S NOVELS. 

The Roue, 50 I The Courtier, 

The Oxonians, 50 I Falkland, 


50 

50 

50 

50 


50 

50 

50 

50 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 

25 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 


25 

25 


IjgT Above Books will be sent, postage paid, on receipt of Retail Price, 
by T. B. Peterson & Brothers, Philadelphia, Pa. 


26 T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS’ PUBLICATIONS. 


15 CENT EDITION OF THE WAVERLEY NOVELS. 

COMPLETE IN 28 VOLUMES. PRICE 
13 CENTS EACH] OR 83.00 POR A FULL SET. 


Ivanhoe, 15 

The Bride of Lammermoor,.... 15 

Guy Mannering, 15 

Waverley, 15 

Rob Roy, 15 

The Antiquary......... 15 

Old Mortality, 15 

The Heart of Mid Lothian, 15 

St. Ronan’s Well, 15 

Kenilworth, 15 

The Pirate, 15 

The Monastery, 15 

The Abbot, 15 

The Fortunes of Nigel, 15 

. Above edition is the cheapest in th 
volumes, price 15 cents each, or Thr< 

Life of Napoleon, cloth, 2 50 

Moredun. A Tale of 1210, 50 

Tales of a Grandfather, 25 


The Betrothed, 15 

The Peveril of the Peak, 15 

Quentin Durward, 15 

The Red Gauntlet, 15 

The Talisman, 15 

Woodstock, 15 

Highland Widow, etc., 15 

The Fair Maid of Perth, 15 

Anne of Geierstein, 15 

Count Robert of Paris........... 15 

The Black Dwarf and Legend 

of Montrose, 15 

Castle Dangerous, and Sur- 
geon’s Daughter, 15 

j world, and is complete in twenty-six 
e Dollars pays for the complete set. 

History of Scotland, cloth, 2 50 

Scott’s Poetical Works, cloth,.. 2 50 
Life of Scott, cloth;..... 2 50 


“ NEW NATIONAL EDITION” OF WAVERLEY NOVELS. 

This edition of the Waverley Novels is contained in five large octavo voU 
urnes, with a portrait of Sir Walter Scott, making four thousand very large 
double columned pages, in good type, and handsomely printed on the finest 
of white paper, and bound in the strongest and most substantial manner. 


Price of a set, in Black cloth, in five volumes, $15 00 

“ u Full sheep, Library style, 17 50 

“ “ Half calf, antique, or Half calf, gilt, 25 00 


BOOKS AT 25 CENTS. BY BEST AUTHORS. 


Aunt Margaret’s Trouble, 25 

The Woman in Grey,... 25 

The Deformed, 25 

The Two Prima Donnas, 25 

The Mysterious Marriage, 25 

Jack Downing’s Letters, 25 

The Mysteries of a Convent,... 25 

The Mysteries of Bedlam, 25 

Rose Warrington, 25 

The Iron Cross, 25 

Rody the Rover, 25 


Charles Ransford, 25 

The Nobleman’s Daughter,... 25 

Ghost Stories. Illustrated,..., 25 

Ladies’ Science of Etiquette,... 25 

The Abbey of Innismoyle, 25 

Gliddon’s Ancient Egypt 25 

Philip in Search of a Wife, 25 

Raoul De Surville. By Sue,... 25 

The Sower’s Reward, 25 

The Courtier. By Bulwer, 25 

Rifle Shots. Very funny, 25 


Madison’s Exposition of Odd Fellowship. Illustrated, 25 

The Iniquities and Barbarities Practiced at Rome in the 19th Century, 25 
Comic Life of Billy Vidkins, with 32 Illustrations, very funny, 25 


JS®* Above Books will he sent, postage paid, on receipt of Retail Price, 
by T. B, Peterson & Brothers, Philadelphia, Pa. 


T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS’ PUBLICATIONS. 27 


LANGUAGES WITHOUT A WAS TER. 

German without a Master. In Six Easy Lessons, by A. H. Monteith, 40 

French without a Master, 40 I Italian without a Master, 40 

Spanish without a Master, 40 I Latin without a Master, 40 

The above five works on the French, German, Spanish, Latin, and Italian 
Languages, whereby any one or all of these Languages can be learned by 
any one without a Teacher, with the aid of this book, by A. II. Monteith, 
is also published in finer style, in one volume, bound, price $2.00. 


BOOKS AT 75 CENTS. BY BEST AUTHORS. 

Corinne ; or, Italy. A Love Story. By Madame Stael, cloth, $1.00; paper, 

The Brigand; or, the Demon of the North. By Victor Hugo, 

Cyrilla; or, The Mysterious Engagement. By the author of “ The 

Initials.” Cloth, $1.00 ; or bound in paper cover, for 

Webster and Hayne’s Speeches in Reply to Colonel Foote, 

Roanoke; or, Where is Utopia? By C. H. Wiley. Illustrated,. 

75 ~ 


Consuelo. By George Sand,... 

Countess of Rudolstadt, 75 

The Woman of Honor, 75 

The Banditti of the Prairie,... 75 

Tom Racquet, 75 

Salathiel, by Croly, 75 

Red Indians of Newfoundland, 75 

Ned Musgrave 75 

Aristocracy, 75 

Popping the Question, 75 

Paul Periwinkle, 75 

The Inquisition in Spain, 75 

Elsie's Married Life, 75 

Leyton Hall. By Mark Lemon, 75 


Flirtations in America. 

The Red Court Farm, 

Marrying for Money, 

Dickens’s Holiday Stories, 

The Coquette, 

Thackeray’s Irish Sketch Book, 

Whitehall, 

The Beautiful Nun, 

Mysteries of Three Cities, 

Genevra. By Miss Fairfield,.. 
Crock of Gold. By Tupper,... 
Twins and Heart. By Tupper, 

New Hope; or, the Rescue, 

Nothing to Say, 

Hans Breitmann’s Party. With other Ballads. By Charles G. Leland, 
Hans Breitmann In Church, with other Ballads. By C. G. Leland, 
Hans Breitmann about Town, with other Ballads. By C. G. Leland, 
Hans Breitmann as an Uhlan, and other New Ballads. By Leland,.. 
Hans Breitmann In Europe, with other New Ballads. By Leland,.,. 


75 

75 

75 

75 

75 

75 

75 

75 

75 

75 

75 

75 

75 

75 

75 

75 

75 

75 

75 

75 

75 

75 

75 

75 


USEFUL BOOKS FOR ALL. 

Lady’s and Gentleman’s Science of Etiquette. By Count D’Orsay 


and Countess de Calabrella, with their portraits, 50 

Lardner’s One Thousand and Ten Things Worth Knowing, 50 

Knowlson’s Complete Farrier and Horse Doctor, 25 

Knowlson’s Complete Cow and Cattle Doctor, 25 

The Complete Kitchen and Fruit Gardener, 25 

The Complete Florist and Flower Gardener, 25 

CURVED-POINT STEEL PENS. 


Magnum Bonum Pen. Price per dozen, 75 cents, per gross $8 00 

These pens are recommended to all, being preferred to the old-fashioned 
quill pen, for easy writing. We advise all to try them. 


jST* Above Books will be sent, postage paid, on receipt of Retail Price, 
by T. B. Peterson & Brothers, Philadelphia, Pa. 


28 T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS’ PUBLICATIONS. 


50 CENT NOVELS, BY BEST AUTHORS. 


Love at First Sight, 50 

Leah; or the Forsaken, 50 

The Greatest Plague of Life,... 


Kate Kennedy, 

The Admiral’s Daughter,. 


50 1 The American Joe Miller,. 


Clifford and the Actress, 50 1 

The Two Lovers, 50 1 

The Orphans and Caleb Field,. 50 

The Woman in Red, 50 

The Diary of a Pawnbroker,... 50 

Moreton Hall, 50 

50 
50 
50 


Female Life in New York,. 

Agnes Grey, 

Diary of a Physician,. 


The Emigrant Squire, 50 

The Beautiful French Girl, 50 


Ella Stratford,. 

Josephine, by Grace Aguilar,,. 

The Fortune Hunter, 

The Orphan Sisters, 

Abednego, the Money Lender,. 
Miriam Alroy, by D’lsraeli,.... 

Jenny Ambrose, 

Bell Brandon, 

Sybil Grey, 

Train’s Union Speeches, 

Victims of Amusements, 

Ladies’ Work Table Book, 


Father Clement, paper 50 

do. do. cloth, 75 Life of Antoine Probst, 

The Miser’s Heir, paper, 50 Alieford, a Family History,.... 

cloth, 75 General Scott's $5 Portrait, 1 


do. 


do. 


Life of Jack Sheppard 50 Henry Clay’s $5 Portrait, 1 

Life of Grace O’Malley, 50 ! Portrait of Schuyler Colfax,... 

Twelve Months of Matrimony. By Emelie F. Carlen, 

Robert Oaklands ; or, the Outcast Orphan, 

Father Tom and the Pope. Illustrated. Cloth, $1.00, or paper, 


GOOD BOOKS FOR EVERYBODY. 

Peterson’s Complete Coin Book, containing fac-similes of Coins 
of the World, with the U. S. Mint value of each coin, and with an 
Index of the Coins of each and every nation; by which any person 
can at once turn to the right page and find the fac-simile impres- 
sion of any coin in the world that is wanted to be found by them 

for immediate examination $1 

Life of Don Quixote and Sancho Panza, paper $1.00; or in cloth,.... 1 
Whitefriars; or, the Days of Charles the Second, paper 75 cents, cloth,. 1 
Prof. Julien’s Farewell Musical Album for the million, full of music,. 1 

Southern Life; or, Inside Views of Slavery, 1 

The Rich Men of Philadelphia. Income Tax List of Residents, 1 


MILITARY AND ARMY BOOKS. 


Ellsworth’s Zouave Drill, 

U. S. Government Infantry & 
Rifle Tactics, 


25 U. S. Light Infantry Drill,.,.,. 

The Soldier’s Companion, 

25 The Soldier’s Guide, 


DR. HOLLICK’S WORKS. 

Dr. Hollick’s great work on the Anatomy and Physiology of the 
Human Figure, with colored dissected plates of the Human Figure, $2 
Dr. Hollick’s Family Physician, a Pocket Guide for Everybody, 


50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

50 

00 

00 

50 

50 

50 

50 


00 

50 

00 

00 

00 

00 


25 

25 

25 


00 

25 


Above Books will be sent, postage paid, on receipt of Retail Price, 
by T. B. Peterson & Brothers, Philadelphia, Pa. 


T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS’ PUBLICATIONS. 29 


MILITARY NOVELS. BY BEST AUTHORS. 


With Illuminated Military Covers, in five Colors. 


Jack Hinton, the Guardsman, 

75 i The Soldier’s Wife, 

75 

The Knight of Gwynne, 

75! 

Guerilla Chief, 

75 

75 

Harry Lorrequer, 

75| 

The Three Guardsmen, 

Tom Burke of Ours, 

75 i Twenty Years After, 

75 

Arthur O’Leary, 

75 

Bragelonne, Son of Athos, 

75 

Con Cregan, 

Kate O’Donoghue, 

Horace Templeton, 

75 

Tom Bowling’s Adventures,... 

75 

75 

Massacre of Glencoe, 

75 

75 

Life of Guy Fawkes, 

75 

Davenport Dunn, 

Jack Adams’ Adventures, 

Valentine Vox, Ventriloquist,. 

75 

j Child of Waterloo, 

75 

75 

Adventures of Ben Brace, 

75 

75 

! Life of Jack Ariel, 

75 

Twin Lieutenants, 

Stories of Waterloo, 

75 

.75 

Following the Drum, 

50 


LIVES OF GENERALS AND OTHER NOTED MEN. 

The Lives of U. S. Grant and Hon. Henry Wilson. This book is a 
complete History of the Lives of General Ulysses S. Grant, and of 
the Hon. Henry Wilson. It contains life-like Portraits of General 
Ulysses S. Grant, and of the Hon. Henry Wilson, and other Illus- 
trative Engravings. Price One Dollar in cloth, or in paper cover, 75 
Moore’s Life of Hon. Schuyler Colfax. By Rev. A. Y. Moore, of 
South Bend. With a Fine Steel Portrait. One vol. cloth. Price 1 50 
The Lives of Grant and Colfax. With life-like portraits of each, and 

other engravings. Cloth, $1.00 ; or in paper cover, 75 

Illustrated Life, Speeches, Martyrdom and Funeral of President 

Abraham Lincoln. Cloth, $1.75; or in paper cover, ; 1 50 

The Impeachment and Trial of Andrew Johnson, cheap paper cover 
edition, price 50 cents, or a finer edition, bound in cloth, price ....1 50 
Trial of the Assassins and Conspirators for the murder of President 
Abraham Lincoln. Cloth, $1.50 ; or cheap edition in paper cover, 50 
Life, Battles, Reports, and Public Services of General George B. 

McClellan. Price in paper cover, 50 cents, or in cloth 75 

Life and Services of General Sheridan. Cloth, $1.00 ; or in paper,.. 75 
The Life and Speeches of Andrew Johnson. Cloth, $1.00; orin paper 75 
Lives of Seymour and Blair. Price 50 cents in paper, or in cloth,... 75 
Life and Services of General George G. Meade, Hero of Gettysburg, 25 

Life and Services of General B. F. Butler, Hero of New Orleans, 25 

Life of Archbishop Hughes, first Archbishop of New York, 25 

LIEBIG’S WORKS ON CHEMISTRY. 

Agricultural Chemistry, 25 I Liebig’s celebrated Letters on 

Animal Chemistry, 25 I the Potato Disease, 25 

Liebig’s Complete Works on Chemistry, is also issued in one ltr£e 
*ctavo volume, bound in cloth. Price Two Dollars. 

Above Books will be sent, postage paid, on receipt of Retail Prici 
by T. B. Peterson & Brothers, Philadelphia, Pa. 


30 T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS’ PUBLICATIONS. 


EXPOSITIONS, LECTURES AND OTHER BOOKS. 


Odd Fellowship Exposed, with the Initiation, Grips and Passwords,. 13 

Exposition of the Sons of Malta; Mode of Initiation, Signs, etc., 13 

Thankfulness and Character. By Rev. Charles Wadsworth, 25 

America’s Mission. By Rev. Charles Wadsworth, 25 

Thanksgiving. By Rev. Charles Wadsworth, 15 

Politics in Religion. By Rev. Charles Wadsworth, 12 

War and Emancipation, By Henry Ward Beecher, 15 

Our National Troubles. By William T. Brantley, 15 

Life of Rev. John N. Maffit, the noted Methodist Preacher, 12 

Dr. Berg’s Answer to Archbishop Hughes on decline of Protestantise^ 12 
Dr. Berg’s Celebrated Lecture on the Jesuits. By Jos. F. Berg, D.D., 12 

Archbishop Hughes’ Great Oration on the Civil War in America, 10 

Speeches on Slavery, Emancipation, and the Pardoning of Traitors,.. 10 
The Ladies’ Work Box Companion. With 28 engraved specimens,... 12 

How to Preserve the Sight. By John H. Curtis, oculist, 12 

Hints for Preservation of all from Colds, Coughs, and Consumption,.... 12 

Chemistry Made Easy, for the Use of Agriculturists and Farmers, 18 

Receipts for putting up Fresh Fruits and Vegetables at Summer prices, 12 
Political Lyrics. This is a very scarce and a very funny book, 12 


CHKISTY & WHITE’S SONG BOOKS. 


Christy and Wood’s Song Book, 10 


Melodeon Song Book, 10 

Plantation Melodies, 10 

Ethiopian Song Book, 10 


Serenader’s Song Book, 10 

Budworth’s Songs, 10 


Christy and White’s Complete 
Ethiopian Melodies. Cloth, .$1 00 


Above Books will be sent, postage paid, on receipt of Retail Price, 
by T. B. Peterson & Brothers, Philadelphia, Pa. 


CHEAPEST BOOK HOUSE i TIE ffOELD 

Is at the Publishing and Book Selling Establishment of 

T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS, 

No. 306 Chestnut Street, Philadelphia, Pa. 

WANTED. — A Bookseller, News Agent, or Canvasser, in every city, town 
or village on this Continent, to engage in the sale of Petersons’ New and Popular 
Fast Selling Books, on which large sales, and large profits can be made. 

J&Sr* Booksellers, Librarians, News Agents, Canvassers, Pedlers, and all other per- 
sons, who may want any of Petersons’ Popular and Fast Selling Books, will please 
lddress tb.eir orders and letters, at once, to meet with immediate attention, to 

T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS, Publishers, 

306 Chestnut Street, Philadelphia, Pa, 


Mrs. Ann $. Stephen s 1 Works 

23 Volumes, at $1.50 each.; or $34.50 a Set. 

T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS, No. 306 Chestnut Street , Philadelphia, Pg. t 
have just published an entire new , complete, and uniform edition of all the works writ- 
ten by Mrs. Ann S. Stephens, the popular American Authoress. This edition is in 
duodecimo form, is printed on the finest paper, is complete in twenty-three volumes, and 
each volume is bound in morocco cloth, library style, with a full gilt back, and is sold at 
the low price of $ 1.50 each, or $34.50 for a full and complete set of the twenty-three vol- 
umes. Every Family, Reading Club, and every Private or Public Library in this 
country, should have in it a complete set of this new and beautiful edition of the 
works of Mrs. Ann S. Stephens. The following are the names of the volumes : 

FASHION AND FAMINE. THE REIGNING BELLE. 

BERTHA’S ENGAGEMENT. MARRIED IN HASTE. 

BELLEHOOD AND BONDAGE; or, Bought with a Price. 

LORD HOPE’S CHOICE; or, More Secrets Than One. 
THE OLD COUNTESS. Sequel to “Lord Hope’s Choice.” 

RUBY GRAY’S STRATEGY; or, Married by Mistake. 

PALACES AND PRISONS; or, The Prisoner of the Bastlle. 

A NOBLE WOMAN ; or, A Gulf Between Them. 

THE CURSE OF GOLD; or, The Bound Girl and The Wife’s Trials. 
MABEL’S MISTAKE; or, The Lost Jewels. 

THE OLD HOMESTEAD; or, The Pet of the Poor House, 

THE REJECTED WIFE; or, The Ruling Passion. 

SILENT STRUGGLES; or, Barbara Stafford. A Tale of Witchcraft. 

THE HEIRESS; or, The Gipsy’s Legacy. 

THE WIFE’S SECRET; or, Gillian. 

WIVES AND WIDOWS; or, The Broken Life. 

DOUBLY FALSE; or, Alike and Not Alike. 

THE SOLDIER’S ORPHANS. THE GOLD BRICK. 

MARY DERWENT. NORSTON’S REST. 

g&f- A hove books are for sale by all Booksellers at $1.50 each , or $34.50 for a com- 
plete set of the twenty-three volumes. Copies of either one or more of the above books t 
or a compute set of them, will be sent at once to any one, to any place, postage 
prepaid, or free of freight, on remitting their price in a letter to the Publishers , 

T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS, Philadelphia, Pa, 



Mrs. Southworth’s 

PACH IS IN ONE LARGE DUODECIMO VOLUME, MOROCCO CLOTH, GILT BACK, PRICE $1.50 EACH. 
Copies of all or any will be sent post-paid, to any place, on receipt of remittances. 

JSHMAEL; or, IN THE DEPTHS. (Being “ Self-Made ; or, Out of Depths”) 
SELF-RAISED ; or, From the Depths. The Sequel to “ Ishmael.” 

THE PHANTOM WEDDING; or, The Fall of the House of Flint. 

THE “ MOTHER-IN-LAW ; ” or, MARRIED IN HASTE. 

THE MISSING BRIDE; or, MIRIAM, THE AVENGER. 

VICTOR’S TRIUMPH. The Sequel to “A Beautiful Fiend” 

A BEAUTIFUL FIEND; or, THROUGH THE FIRE. 

THE LADY OF THE ISLE; or, THE ISLAND PRINCESS. 

FAIR PLAY; or, BRITOMARTE, THE MAN-HATER, 

HOW HE WON HER. The Sequel to “Fair Play.” 

THE CHANGED BRIDES; or, Winning Her Way. 

THE BRIDE’S FATE. The Sequel to “The Changed Brides." 
CRUEL AS THE GRAVE; or, Hallow Eve Mystery. 

TRIED FOR HER LIFE. The Sequel to “ Cruel as the Grave.” 

THE CHRISTMAS GUEST; or, The Crime and the Curse. 

THE LOST HEIR OF LINLITHGOW; or, The Brothers. 

A NOBLE LORD. The Sequel to “ The Lost Heir of Linlithgow." 
THE FAMILY DOOM; or, THE SIN OF A COUNTESS. 

THE MAIDEN WIDOW. The Sequel to “The Family Doom.” 

THE GIPSY’S PROPHECY; or, The Bride of an Evening. 

THE FORTUNE SEEKER; or, Astrea, The Bridal Day. 

THE THREE BEAUTIES; or, SHANNONDALE. 

FALLEN PRIDE; or, THE MOUNTAIN GIRL’S LOVE. 

THE DISCARDED DAUGHTER; or, The Children of the Isle. 

THE PRINCE OF DARKNESS; or, HICKORY HALL. 

THE TWO SISTERS; or, Virginia and Magdalene. 

THE FATAL MARRIAGE • or, ORVILLE DEVILLE. 

INDIA; or, THE PEARL OF PEARL RIVER. THE CURSE OF CLIFTON. 

THE WIDOW’S SON; or, LEFT ALONE. 

THE MYSTERY OF DARK HOLLOW. 

ALLWORTH ABBEY; or, EUDORA. 

THE BRIDAL EVE; or, ROSE ELMER. 

VIVIA ; or, THE SECRET OF£OWEfo LOVE’S LABOR WON. 

THE HAUNTED HOMESTEAD. H f* I y (/f^t LOST HEIRESS. 
BRIDE OF LLEWELLYN. THE DESERTED WIFE. RETRIBUTION. 


THE WIFE’S VICTORY. 
THE SPECTRE LOVER. 

THE ARTIST’S LOVE. 
THE FATAL SECRET. 


Mrs. Southworth’s works will be found for sale by all first-class Booksellers. 
Copies of any one, or more of Mrs. Southworth’s works , will be sent to any place, 
tr once, per mail, post-paid, on remitting price of the ones wanted to the Publishers , 

T. B. PETERSON & BROTHERS, Philadelphia, Pa. 








v a v 

^ vl# 
r\ v A V ' n 






-0 - * * <£> 

C> _ -y ^ ,A V c 

>0 :Hfe: t v 

0 o , 


* <5 


^ wr 

• >» • - >°\ , . o >; ^ T \>< . . A;^*>° 





v . 



V> f .A* * 

t/' A > 


4 »" - 


»;■* , - *+ '*ymr * <$?%■ °» 

l K * .'A iO 'V c * /- V* * — 

^ _i-«,.* 0 /‘*' 0 ^.' '*, % '“"'* ' A 

> ^ / 


f v) \ 
U ^ 


A * 

xj^ a 

> * < 7 > 

* 

„ * ‘^Ilr ; kV ^ ", >° * ■*■ 

*°'.\ 91 ' s w^ % 9 H ° V°\ * * * 8 1 '* v >*\ 

rffWSk . vJ. - • - .V, 






o V> AV 
z t/> ,^v o 


cv 




* ^ v A : - * * 

S S ^> V < °'o A ^ oV 

r 0 v * ' 1 * * ... <*» * y^ c 0 N C ^ ' * * s v I a y 

A' * 1 ^ ^ S* * ^ <~J r 0 V V * * 

v - * ~** *& K - ° 0 ±^sr??^*'. <* 

^ ■< k * 

c 




o ( 0 o 



^ y* 

<J+ y " <* O 

> , <^- * 5 N 0 ’ 0,°' C, « , , » ’ ft'" 

* > A 0 > *e " >> s'"' 

® ' ~tf‘ \'> 

2 



3 K 0 



v , 


* .\ ,_J'^ 55 * r ,* ,ft^' 

ft' C 0 N C ^ ‘ ..' S *0 | 

,ft • -~s- , C 0 '\,J, «, 






,ftV c » 

y» * -f'tvv ^ ^ 

- ^ s* = 


S^\s.. , V *'->^ 5 A° 

' v ' v , •" . 0 ^ V Y * 0 , 


^ /. ^ ; 
^ j. ^ ^ 




s ft v '■'■ ^ '\ • 





O -V A 

^ c 0 N c ^ ^ ' ** S ^ 

, * ^ O r>° , 


C*v ^ 


VL ' * 0 




o x 00 ^. >• m \ -r. 

^ c 6 ^ o*- ^ > 

n 1 \^ s „ „ ^ ♦ 

. ^ - V f-St^^lf^ '' * ^ 






A W <" 






% 0 
^ A' 

^ - V- ^ o 


4> ' f 0 H C . 



\V V , ^ ;\. N \°^f. 

* ' S * ♦ , ^ ’ N 0 ’ ^ * * 7, -\ * S v^ V ^ * 

v * > *°s ' \> *\V> ">; 

.V * r,-— >• * -V v. <* *** 0?w <* 

s a pflS ' ^ a - 

V ~ - z - * * 





■4 ' *tt * ^ 

■a . c** > ^tup-jP v. „ V" «• *s » -i 

0 •* X .'\ ■v!) “V. , s <0 ✓* ■/ 0 , "fc <\ 

','"« .# ” ,<V v *' 1 '* * '-Co ic 



j. „ » 0 ®- 

’*' / , . . V* »7T, • v » ,TT’* / . %. * » 



-* '•f* 4 i^ , 

* a ^ ' 

* ^ V ° en 

: x° ^ ^ 

*V .0 ■ 


5 ^0 



o o 

- 0.V ^ 

S % i0 < ^ y o * y * /V 

^ "O 0^ v V i ^ U^ 4 

, ■ * j^wr/yp^ * ->v 

<S -V V A 

« o CV 


0 v * 1 " ° A 'O 


r- 


7 o5 ^ 

7 n y ^ - 

\ * ' \^ r< ^' /,,> ') o' 5 V. 

' \ v . t v r A On 0 ^ 



■? A\ *• «* 


\°°<. 


' r,0 


* c z: 





